<?xml version='1.0' encoding='UTF-8'?><?xml-stylesheet href="http://www.blogger.com/styles/atom.css" type="text/css"?><feed xmlns='http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom' xmlns:openSearch='http://a9.com/-/spec/opensearchrss/1.0/' xmlns:georss='http://www.georss.org/georss' xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8995057146982584552</id><updated>2011-11-06T16:00:20.377-08:00</updated><category term='Macbeth'/><category term='Shakespeare'/><category term='Lady Macbeth'/><category term='Fleance'/><category term='Banquo&apos;s Ghost'/><title type='text'>chapman e432 shakespeare spring 07</title><subtitle type='html'>Blog for English 432, Shakespeare's Tragedies and Romances.  Spring 2007 at Chapman University in Orange, California.</subtitle><link rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#feed' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/feeds/posts/default'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default?max-results=100'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/'/><link rel='hub' href='http://pubsubhubbub.appspot.com/'/><author><name>Alfred J. Drake</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/16752305052112968118</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='28' height='32' src='http://www.ajdrake.com/wiki/tiki-download_file.php?fileId=112'/></author><generator version='7.00' uri='http://www.blogger.com'>Blogger</generator><openSearch:totalResults>13</openSearch:totalResults><openSearch:startIndex>1</openSearch:startIndex><openSearch:itemsPerPage>100</openSearch:itemsPerPage><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8995057146982584552.post-8318379512197834205</id><published>2007-05-11T11:20:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2007-02-02T11:43:43.094-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Home Page for E432</title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center;" align="center"&gt;&lt;b&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;Welcome to E432, Shakespeare's Tragedies and Romances&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;st1:place&gt;&lt;st1:placename&gt;&lt;b&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/st1:placename&gt;&lt;/st1:place&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center;" align="center"&gt;&lt;st1:place&gt;&lt;st1:placename&gt;&lt;b&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;Spring 2007 at Chapman &lt;/span&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/st1:placename&gt;&lt;st1:placetype&gt;&lt;b&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;University&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/st1:placetype&gt;&lt;/st1:place&gt;&lt;b&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt; in Orange, California&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;st1:city&gt;&lt;st1:place&gt;&lt;b&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/st1:place&gt;&lt;/st1:city&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;      &lt;p&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;This blog will offer posts on all of the plays on our syllabus. I will post two kinds of notes: general and act/scene-by-scene. Both kinds are optional reading, but I encourage you to read the entries as your time permits. While they are not exactly the same as what I may choose to say during class sessions (i.e. these are not usually exact copies of my lecture notes), they should prove helpful in your engagement with the plays and in arriving at paper topics. The edition used is &lt;/span&gt;Evans, G. Blakemore et al., eds.  &lt;i&gt;The Riverside Shakespeare.&lt;/i&gt;  2nd edition.  Houghton Mifflin, 1997.  ISBN: 0-395-75490-9. &lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"&gt;A dedicated menu at my &lt;a href="http://ajdrake.com/wiki"&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;wiki site&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt; contains the necessary information for students enrolled in this course; when the semester has ended, this blog will remain online, and a copy of the syllabus will remain in the Archive menu.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;&lt;u1:p&gt;&lt;/u1:p&gt;&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;      &lt;u1:p&gt;&lt;/u1:p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8995057146982584552-8318379512197834205?l=ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/feeds/8318379512197834205/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8995057146982584552&amp;postID=8318379512197834205' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/8318379512197834205'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/8318379512197834205'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/2007/05/home.html' title='Home Page for E432'/><author><name>Alfred J. Drake</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/16752305052112968118</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='28' height='32' src='http://www.ajdrake.com/wiki/tiki-download_file.php?fileId=112'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8995057146982584552.post-6532788466063153510</id><published>2007-05-10T11:19:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2007-12-04T17:46:51.467-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Week 15, Tempest</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt;Notes on Shakespeare’s &lt;em&gt;The Tempest &lt;/em&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; General Notes on &lt;em&gt;The Tempest &lt;/em&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Northrop Frye says that the basis of tragic vision is Being in time, the sense of the one-directional quality of life, where everything happens once and for all, where every act brings unavoidable and fateful consequences, and where all experience vanishes, not simply into the past, but into nothingness, annihilation. In the tragic vision death is not an incident in life or even the inevitable end of life, but the essential event that gives shape and form to life. Death is what defines the individual... (&lt;em&gt;Fools of Time,&lt;/em&gt; 3). By contrast, if we take our cue from Frye, the romance pattern is cyclical, not linear; death does not define life but rather the characters in the romance will have a chance to redeem themselves and the order within which they function. The social order goes in cycles of regeneration, just as the seasons do.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But I make romance sound a little too much like comedy, whereas it seems to me that romance is somewhere between tragedy and comedy. Both comedy and romance depend partly on the renovation of a corrupt social order by temporary removal into a green world of nature where magic rules and people can turn things around. The ancient seasonal myth is very much a part of both comedy and romance, though it is even more pronounced in romance. What distinguishes romance from tragedy and comedy is probably its ambivalence—for example, although &lt;em&gt;The Tempest&lt;/em&gt; has a happy ending and Prospero is a benevolent ruler both on his island and, we presume, when he returns to Milan , it is easy to see that he is potentially a tyrant and might or could misuse his powers. Death, disorder, and tyranny are real threats in &lt;em&gt;The Tempest,&lt;/em&gt; even though things turn out for the best. The quest motif is very strong in romance—all you have to do is think of Spenser’s &lt;em&gt;The Faery Queen,&lt;/em&gt; with its Knight in pursuit of a Lady. Love is a prominent theme of exploration, and the sense of magic and strangeness pervades the romance genre. Exploration in itself is matter for exploration, which explains why certain critics have seen Caliban’s circumstances as similar to those of native people colonized by Europeans.   Shakespeare’s romances are &lt;em&gt;Pericles, Cymbeline, The Winter’s Tale, The Tempest,&lt;/em&gt; and &lt;em&gt;The Two Noble Kinsmen.&lt;/em&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Scene-by-Scene Notes on &lt;em&gt;The Tempest &lt;/em&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 1 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The first thing we see is that authority is the matter in question—the boatswain is not interested in paying reverence to King Alonzo; he has more important things to do at the moment. Gonzalo already appears to be a philosopher—he keeps his council even in a crisis. The storm, therefore, functions as a great leveling influence, at least at this point in the play. Still, Shakespeare is not about to ratify anarchy; this is a romance play, and the basis of the social order is about to be scrutinized. The civil order has broken down and the characters have been compelled by Prospero to the island where things will be sorted out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 2 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In this scene, we see that there is need for a movement from ignorance to knowledge on the part of Miranda, Prospero’s 15-year-old daughter. She does not know that her father was the Duke of Milan, and they have been on this island since she was three years old. Miranda possesses sympathetic power of her own—she feels the suffering of those who have been shipwrecked. But Prospero says that no harm has been done and that the shipwreck was arranged for her sake. The question is, how to come by one’s legitimate identity? Miranda must learn about her former place in the social order and prepare for her future role.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As for the status of Prospero as a magician, we are being set up for an important consideration: Prospero has been stripped of civil power by his exile, and he has put on a different kind of power signified by his magic robe. What kind of power is it that he now possesses? What is the source of that power? We should not think that this power will ultimately be self-sufficient—a return to the civil order looms beyond the framework of the immediate dramatic situation.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Prospero is not entirely without blame for his own exile—he devoted himself to secret studies in the liberal arts, neglecting the needs of his own kingdom. That is why he gave Antonio his brother control. Antonio learned the ropes of governing and began to scheme against him. Prospero’s brother is a Machiavellian of the bad sort, but even so he stands for political realism. One of Shakespeare’s ideals is that a good King must be both magnanimous and active. In consequence, poet-rulers such as Richard II must be deposed as surely as evildoers like Richard III. Prospero wanted to lead the life contemplative or &lt;em&gt;vita contemplativa &lt;/em&gt;to the neglect of the life active or &lt;em&gt;vita activa. &lt;/em&gt;The relative merits of the two was the subject of much debate during the Renaissance, and is well memorialized in Thomas More’s &lt;em&gt;Utopia.&lt;/em&gt; Renaissance education was intended to make a person fit for public life, for a life of active virtue—it was about developing one’s capacities to the fullest extent. Prospero seems to have sought knowledge for a much more personal and private reason, one not closely enough allied with the charitable exercise of power. Antonio at least understands that a ruler cannot simply keep the name of prince or king or duke and expect the authority to remain with it—that was one of King Lear’s mistakes, and it is also Prospero’s. To keep the title, you must exercise the power and others must know you are exercising it. To fail in that regard is to encourage disorder and wickedness. Antonio apparently schemed with Alonso the King of Naples to get rid of Prospero, which was more than enough wickedness to result in Prospero’s loss of authority in Milan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Prospero is not an independent actor in his own chance at redemption—he admits that divine providence brought him ashore and that Gonzalo charitably furnished him with rich garments and the books he still values above his dukedom. Prospero will need to learn how to wield the knowledge in these books to get himself back to his former state and do some good for the people, just as he has used it to make life tolerable on the island.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Prospero admits that an accident or fortune has brought his enemies within his power. With this fortunate accident, he begins to operate on his own under an auspicious star. As always, “there is a tide in the affairs of men,” as Brutus says in &lt;em&gt;Julius Caesar,&lt;/em&gt; and Prospero must act now or lose his chance forever. He is satisfied that the spirit Ariel has done his bidding, appearing as St. Elmo’s Fire (a natural phenomenon) and striking the crew of the King’s ship with madness during the storm. The aerial spirit has also dispersed the crew about the island, separating them into logical camps. Ferdinand, the King’s son, is alone, for he above all is to be tested as the future successor to Prospero’s kingdom.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Prospero reminds Ariel that he had been imprisoned by the witch Sycorax, who died and left him in a pine tree. Prospero has made a sort of contract with Ariel to free him from human control at the end of a certain time. Since Ariel seems to represent imagination or the finer and more sensitive of nature’s powers, we begin to see that the play is in part about how humanity is to maintain control over the natural forces within itself and beyond itself. Prospero threatens Ariel in a way that suggests potential tyranny: around line 295, he threatens to imprison the friendly spirit for another twelve years, just as Sycorax had done. This is not a democratic island—as always, Shakespeare is a good royalist. Ariel is much better (and much better off) than Caliban (Sycorax’s son and therefore the natural heir of this island kingdom), but both feel the power of Prospero.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Next we see Caliban at his best, cursing Prospero but submitting to him because, after all, he must eat his dinner. Caliban has sometimes been seen as a native set upon by white Europeans. Shakespeare’s was a great age of exploration, and European countries were busily colonizing and exploiting the New World . There is some sense in this view of Caliban, although I don’t think it’s appropriate to turn the play into an allegory about colonialism. Caliban says that the island is his to inherit from Sycorax. Prospero associates him with the devil, or perhaps with the unregenerate natural man. It is true that Caliban is controlled by his own appetites as much as by Prospero, but he is not without ability—notice that his complaints at times approach downright eloquence. As he says, Prospero has taught him how to curse. And he was good to Prospero in time of need. His crime was to try to violate Miranda’s honor—another natural impulse he does not regret. Caliban is not appreciative of the gift of civilization Prospero has supposedly given him. I would say that Prospero &lt;em&gt;is&lt;/em&gt; somewhat unfair to Caliban—indeed, to say that Caliban is “capable of all ill” is to say something of him that is true of humanity in general. Caliban is not simply “malice,” as Prospero calls him. The things with which Prospero threatens him are entirely natural—pain and suffering—but Caliban is afraid of Prospero because he believes that the old man’s art can control even Sycorax’s God, Setebos. (Robert Browning’s poem “Caliban upon Setebos” is a fine character study of Caliban, covering his resentments and religious sentiments.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meanwhile, Ferdinand is enchanted by the music of Ariel and drawn on by it. Ariel sings that Ferdinand’s father has suffered a sea change into “something rich and strange.” Of course the song is not true since Alonso is not drowned, but the song signifies the transformation wrought by death. What is the point of bringing up such change here? Is it to distance him from his father’s death? Certainly Ferdinand must undergo his own transformation here on the island.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ferdinand’s first question to Miranda is whether she is a virgin—that is certainly a question with institutional significance. He wants to make her his queen. But Prospero knows that the prize must not be won too easily and that Ferdinand has not yet earned the right to reenter the social order and succeed him. So he will test Ferdinand. He uses the same Machiavellian terms of political intrigue that got him exiled from Milan . He claims, that is, that Ferdinand wants to usurp power on the island.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As for Miranda, she still needs to learn the difference between appearance and reality since she says that the handsome prince Ferdinand could not possibly mean anyone harm. She will need to understand this lesson to become a good queen when the time comes. That she shows promise is obvious from line 498, where she says her father’s speech gives a false impression of his true gentility.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scene 1 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gonzalo is an honest old counselor, a quality which shows in his trust in providence. We must weigh our sorrow with our comfort, he tells his hearers. However, Gonzalo is surrounded by people such as Sebastian and Antonio, who do not necessarily appreciate his wisdom. The problem is that wisdom is separated from rank, whereas both are required to keep firm order. Gonzalo will offer his own utopian vision, but it will not equal Prospero’s magic and foresight. So this little group of stranded citizens of Milan doesn’t have all the answers. Perhaps Gonzalo is a little too ready to live within the confines of his natural surroundings rather than transforming them into something more civil. Sebastian makes fun of Gonzalo, ironically crediting him with the power to “carry this island home in his pocket and give it to his son for an apple,” as well as being able to bring forth more islands. Note also the reference to Amphion building the walls of Thebes with his musical instrument. Shakespeare may be poking fun of himself in these conversations filled with witty exchanges—Antonio, Alonso, and Gonzalo are spending a lot of time making puns and quibbles, and not getting anywhere. But Gonzalo is observant—he has at least noticed that their garments are strangely dry, and we are thereby reminded that a certain wizardry is necessary to the founding and maintenance of the social order.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Alonso despairs over the loss of his son Ferdinand, but Francisco tells him that the boy may be alive, recounting his heroic attempt to survive. Sebastian reproaches Alonso for having married off his daughter to the king of Carthage , an adventure that he considers responsible for the shipwreck.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gonzalo’s utopia is a silly pre-technological communist fantasy; he would undo the punishment of original sin. No one needs to work, and there would be no sovereignty. Sebastian is right to point out that Gonzalo “would be King” nonetheless. Sebastian is encouraged by Antonio to usurp the place of his brother the king. What we are seeing in this camp of stranded Mariners is first of all a false utopia and then political intrigue. Antonio is quite certain that Ferdinand has drowned. Antonio, using as an example his own usurpation of the dukedom of Milan from Prospero, wants to seize the occasion of this shipwreck since Claribel, who should inherit the kingdom, is far away in Carthage and knows nothing about the wreck. Antonio sees only the operation of random chance in a storm, and does not of course understand that Prospero has used Ariel to generate the tempest. As always, the category of nature is not to be taken simply in Shakespeare—we are not dealing with an ordinary natural tempest; it is a thing of nature brought on by human and superhuman magic. It is even associated with providence since Prospero himself was steered after his own shipwreck by divine providence. Antonio mistakenly sees his friends and potential subjects as passive men just waiting to take orders, but his scheme is foiled by Ariel, who warns Gonzalo to awaken King Alonso. Now awake, they all set off to look for Ferdinand.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scene 2 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Trinculo and Stefano have their own ideas about paradise—they assume everyone else has perished in a storm, so this island is theirs, so far as they know. Trinculo meets Caliban and later joins with Stefano to turn him into a willing subject on the basis of drink, which seems to be the god of this nascent kingdom. Liquor provides shelter for Stefano, just as an ordinary garment serves to clothe Trinculo. This section acts as a parody of the previous scene, which was about misguided intrigue. Caliban sees the arrival of these two drunkards as a chance for freedom. The scene had opened with Caliban describing his reaction at the torments Prospero visits upon him because of his misbehavior, and we get a chance to see how Caliban perceives the island’s order. On the whole, Act 2 is about false attempts to set up a new kingdom upon the wreck of the old, with Antonio and Sebastian trying to seize the opportunity to make their own “providence,” and Stefano and Trinculo (along with Caliban) trying to set up their own crazy government. Act 3 will transition to the more legitimate attempts at self-discovery on the part of Ferdinand and Miranda; this focus will, in turn, gesture towards a regenerated dukedom in Milan, even though the play ends with everyone still on the island.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 1 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the third act, the developing affection between Ferdinand and Miranda is central. Ferdinand performs his difficult labors mindful of Miranda and in hopes of better times. For him, love makes labor redemptive—it is not something to be avoided so one can set up a fool’s paradise. By his patience, Ferdinand shows the potential for nobility. The word Miranda means “she who is to be looked upon [with wonder].” Prospero’s daughter is virtuous, and her virtue is part of the island’s special quality. Like Adam in &lt;em&gt;Paradise Lost,&lt;/em&gt; however, Ferdinand will need some warning not to be overly fond of Miranda’s charms. They have some negotiating to do, and must move from the language of innocent courtship to a permanently enduring union—after all, they are the future of the state, and cannot remain in paradise forever, if indeed one wants to say that’s where they are at present.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Prospero blesses the union to himself since he is apparently convinced that Ferdinand and Miranda will prove compatible. Still, he must not allow premature erotic relations between them. Language will prove essential to a proper match between the two lovers, and marriage is an institution, not a simple declaration. Prospero must go back to his books and work up an appropriate spell to delay this courtship.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 2 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Caliban, meanwhile, is courting Stefano as his lord and master. Caliban is too easily won over to servitude. To him, government is essentially a protection racket. We notice that he describes itself rather like Prospero—as someone exiled by a tyrant and cheated of his inheritance by evil powers. Stefano, as usual, is spinning a storyline from his own base desires—once having seized Prospero’s books and murdered the man, he thinks, he will be free to marry Miranda. They all serve their bodily desires. Ariel is looking over them even as they make their plot. The would-be ruler ends up following Caliban, whom both Stefano and Trinculo call a monster.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 3 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;King Alonso is ready to give up the romance quest for his lost son Ferdinand. Nature seems to have won the battle. Again, Gonzalo sees that the island is much more than simple nature—though the inhabitants are monstrous, they are more gentle than many humans back in Naples . This comment of his follows the appearance of shapes Prospero has summoned to set up a banquet. The wonder of exploration is part of romance—as Antonio says, “travelers never did lie, though fools at home condemn them.” The banquet itself, and the appearance of Ariel as a harpy, has a classical precedent in Virgil’s &lt;em&gt;Aeneid.&lt;/em&gt; Ariel has set them a fool’s banquet—and he explains sternly to them (some of whom attending are plotting against Alonso) that they have been driven here to be punished for their sins in exiling Prospero. They are threatened with “lingering perdition.” That would mean a futile repetition of the romance pattern, one stripped of meaning and redemptive quality. At present, they still think Ferdinand is dead, and Prospero has no intention of telling them otherwise just now. He goes off to see Ferdinand and Miranda. This decision in itself has a powerful effect—Alonso feels bitter remorse at the loss of his son.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 1 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Prospero insists that Ferdinand should not behave like Caliban and spoil the honor of his daughter. There is much play here about the value of language—Prospero says Miranda will outstrip all praise, and then says that Ferdinand has spoken fairly and will have his daughter. Ceremony is important for the obvious reason: it is necessary to bless this socially and politically significant union. Marriage is part of the magic of civilization. Prospero bids Ariel bring the rabble (an important word here in terms of governance) so that he may give the young couple a demonstration of his powers. Iris and Ceres—the latter a fertility goddess—will provide the lovers a gift. Ceres offers the gift of regular seasonal change; that is, she offers abundance in perpetuity and, therefore, a secure future. Together, these goddesses call upon nymphs to celebrate the marriage contract.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Breaking in to this celebration is Prospero’s remembrance that Caliban and his new friends are plotting against him. But we still have unfinished business, so the celebration is a false ending in accordance with classical comic structure. Consider lines 148 and following—Prospero sums up what his wizardry has accomplished: he has demonstrated that we are “such stuff as dreams are made on.” This remark has sometimes been taken as Shakespeare’s farewell speech as a dramatist, even though &lt;em&gt;The Tempest &lt;/em&gt;isn’t his last play. In any case, there is clearly a parallel between art and life to be drawn here: art has much to tell us about life, and it is a kind of magic. Then Prospero professes himself vexed and weak, an enfeebled old man, to get rid of Ferdinand and Miranda so he can deal with Caliban. The island is not paradise after all, and the consequences of human fallenness impend even here.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act V &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I must expand this section, but a main point is that in contrast with &lt;em&gt;King Lear, &lt;/em&gt;insight doesn’t come in &lt;em&gt;The Tempest &lt;/em&gt;at the cost of power. Prospero is able to give up his magic books and powers without losing his chance to recover the dukedom he lost. His concluding wishes are of interest in that what he really seems to desire is not so much to exercise great power again but instead to practice “the art of dying well.” The main promise of things to come is the impending marriage between Ferdinand and Miranda, who will, we may presume, carry on in a regenerated social and political environment.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8995057146982584552-6532788466063153510?l=ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/feeds/6532788466063153510/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8995057146982584552&amp;postID=6532788466063153510' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/6532788466063153510'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/6532788466063153510'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/2007/05/week-15-tempest.html' title='Week 15, Tempest'/><author><name>Alfred J. Drake</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/16752305052112968118</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='28' height='32' src='http://www.ajdrake.com/wiki/tiki-download_file.php?fileId=112'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8995057146982584552.post-6501663874795928504</id><published>2007-05-03T11:18:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2007-11-26T07:29:48.776-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Week 14, Winter's Tale</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt;Notes on &lt;em&gt;The Winter’s Tale&lt;/em&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scenes 1-2 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We start off hearing about how Polixenes of Bohemia and Leontes of Sicilia grew up together, and Hermione’s interaction with Polixenes is entirely innocent, just like Desdemona’s dalliance with Michael Cassio in &lt;em&gt;Othello. &lt;/em&gt;She is simply behaving generously towards her husband’s dear friend. This idyllic scene at the edge of “forever after” is instantly shattered by Leontes’ abrupt passion or &lt;em&gt;affectio: &lt;/em&gt;he sees Hermione holding hands, whispering, and so forth, with his old friend, and is stricken with a bout of insane jealousy. Jealousy stems from a disturbance in one person’s object-relation to another person; this powerful passion almost certainly inhabits, even haunts, intimate relationships. We treat affection like a scarce good, almost in an economic way. &lt;em&gt;Rationing &lt;/em&gt;underlies even noble and charitable ideals. We transfix the other as something permanent, stable, unchangeable. There is no need for plot devices or serious actions to induce jealousy; it comes from nowhere. Jealousy becomes a filter for everything Leontes sees once the madness strikes him. Leontes’ jealousy causes him to misread and reinterpret everything Hermione does; he must see everything she does as evidence of her wickedness, and everything everyone else does as corroboration of that wickedness. Camillo is a “traitor” now, Mamillius must be illegitimate, and Hermione’s innocent words and actions are pure deception, etc. Leontes’ perceptual and interpretive apparatus become warped or “diseased” (to use Camillo’s term at line 297). He is his own Iago and shares Othello’s absoluteness and incapacity to deal with uncertainty: “Is whispering nothing?” (284) As Iago says in &lt;em&gt;Othello &lt;/em&gt;3.3, “ Trifles light as air / Are to the jealous confirmations strong / As proofs of holy writ. ” Hermione must be either a saint or a whore; there is nothing in between, and any uncertainty about the matter is unwelcome. Perhaps jealousy is always lurking at the heart of any intimate relationship. No matter what Portia tells us about mercy in &lt;em&gt;The Merchant of Venice, &lt;/em&gt;the quality of some charitable affections &lt;em&gt;is &lt;/em&gt;strained, or strainable and divisible. Cordelia’s understanding of love in &lt;em&gt;King Lear &lt;/em&gt;may be brittle-sounding and cold, but it’s probably accurate; in a sense, we &lt;em&gt;do &lt;/em&gt;ration love: more for one person may mean less for others. (Shakespeare’s Sonnets certainly explore this darker side of love.)&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;The merciful thing is that Leontes’ inner corruption seems unable to corrupt others: Camillo stays true to Hermione, and therefore to Leontes. He refuses to poison Polixenes, with whom he agrees regarding the destructive effects of jealousy—it is something to be avoided at all costs, as Polixenes says at the end of the second scene. The cure for the distrustful absolutist Leontes will be, as we shall see later on, to learn to see people once again as they really are, and stop allegorizing them as emblems of sin.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hermione is shocked to hear Leontes’ disgraceful accusations, but as so often, the good are scarcely capable of defending themselves: they don’t have the same resources available to them as do those who have no tedious scruples about morality. Leontes is set upon publicly and willfully declaring his wife unfaithful, even trying to enlist Apollo’s oracle in his cause. Hermione’s claims of innocence stand no chance against her husband’s energetic performance.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scenes 2-3 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Paulina is active and confrontational in dealing with Leontes. The other characters at court aren’t corrupt; they’re just passive. Hermione is unable to deal with Leontes’ madness because she is the bogus “cause” and object of it, so a third party like Paulina is vital. She will keep the clock ticking so that “romance time” can help things work out for the best. There will be time and opportunity and good will enough to avert tragedy. Leontes is determined to widen the circle of delusion: he has already declared Hermione a slut publicly, and now he means to put her on trial. Paulina won’t go along with this unjust scheme because she understands that the tyrant is insane and, like the emperor in the fable, naked. She bluntly tells him so, and his resistance to her truth-telling is rather comical: “Will you not push her out? [To Antigonus.] Give her the bastard” (2.3.74). As usual in comedy and romance, the threatening father is more or less a straw man. There must be at least the potential for a tragic turn. But Shakespeare is careful, I believe, not to push such prospects &lt;em&gt;too &lt;/em&gt;hard. In this play, the tyrant can’t even handle one feisty woman. Consider also Duke Frederick in &lt;em&gt;As You Like It, &lt;/em&gt;who threatens death and injury all around but ends up looking ridiculous and then changing suddenly in the Forest of Arden. Frederick exiles Rosalind (the daughter of the legitimate ruler he has banished) and even threatens to have her killed. But his threats aren’t very believable, and he seems more of an ill-tempered oaf than a murderer. As a contrast, there’s always King Lear, who in spite of his feebleness ends up partly responsible for ruining the life of his dearest child, Cordelia.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Still, there are some consequences to reckon with: Hermione will be tried and “convicted” (well, almost), and she is soon placed in a seeming state of suspended animation. Leontes will have only an image, a shrine, for years to come. His depraved obliviousness to Apollo’s truth-saying ensures this result. (See 3.2.140-41.) And as Leontes had already resolved, Perdita will be committed to chance and the healing powers of time. Leontes (like Lear and Cymbeline) has thrown away his identity. He can’t snap his fingers and regain his right mind. That he recognizes his error the instant Apollo’s wrath supposedly strikes down his son makes self-recovery and redemption possible. Paulina, in spite of her sometimes harsh words and attitude, will assist Leontes in his long time of penance, replete with frequent visits to the shrine of the woman he has wronged and who, so far as he knows, is lost to him forever.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scenes 1-2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Apollo’s oracle tells Leontes that he is entirely wrong and that he must recover what he’s thrown away: “Hermione is chaste, Polixenes blameless, Camilla a true subject, Leontes a jealous tyrant, his innocent babe truly begotten, and the King shall live without an heir, if that which is lost be not found” (132-35). He tries to dismiss the oracle’s words, so his ears fail him just as his eyes did. The death of his son Mamillius snaps him out of his state of error as quickly as he fell into it, but he must live with the consequences until he can work his way out of them. Leontes has thrown away his identity along with Hermione and Perdita, who are both a part of him. Romance is partly about the reintegration of the self and then a going-out into the broad world, finally to return to a better version of oneself. Leontes must get Perdita back, but long penance is required. Paulina’s severity (which is calculated and at times almost comic) aims to keep Leontes from moving on and remarrying: he must take the time he needs to recover others and redeem himself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Antigonus dreams of Hermione, who informs him that his end is near and gives him instructions on where to leave the child and what to name her. Antigonus is now convinced that Hermione is dead. He thereupon suffers the full consequences of his own failure to resist Leontes’ culpable behavior. Act 3 ends on a note of savagery and tempest: “Exit pursued by a bear.” The gold Antigonus has left behind will become “fairy gold” for the shepherd who discovers the “blossom” (46) Perdita, and a new world will open up for this rustic character. As we move into Acts 4-5, we will witness the power of romance temporality to heal rifts, clear up delusions, and make things right.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Chorus player speaks in the character of “Time” to tell us that he is within his rights to turn the clock forwards some sixteen years, to the time when Perdita is no longer an infant but a beautiful young woman, supposed by all to be the daughter of the shepherd who found her and secretly courted by Polixenes’ son, Prince Florizel. The Choral pronouncement may remind some of Shakespeare’s use of old John Gower, his source for &lt;em&gt;Pericles, Prince of Tyre, &lt;/em&gt;who says at the beginning of Act 4, “I carried winged time / Post [on] the lame feet of my rhyme, / Which never could I so convey, / Unless your thoughts went on my way” (Prologue lines 47-50).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scenes 2-4 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Autolycus, who enters at 4.3 declaring himself at present “out of service” (14), is a human woozle—he’s a trickster, an opportunist, and a parasite on the generous psychic economy of the play’s rustics, whose festivities he invades with his commercialism and bawdiness in 4.4. But Autolycus also brings in the spring with his songs, flowers, and bright scarves. Perhaps he is also an alter ego for Florizel, who has been courting Perdita in a disguised but honorable fashion.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Autolycus, the play’s resident Lord of Misrule, is unable to corrupt anyone, even if he succeeds in cozening some. Autolycus’ ethos shows in the line, “I see this is the time that the unjust man doth thrive” (4.4.673-74). His antics set up yet another confrontation in Act 4, Scene 4 with a not-so-dreadful parent (in this case Polixenes), who has a point to make about the conduct of his son. Florizel’s disguising is done essentially for charitable reasons—he met Perdita by accident, and pursues her generously, but Polixenes resents the fact that he hasn’t been consulted in so important a dynastic matter. In this play, as a professor of mine at UC Irvine points out, the old need to be convinced of the worthiness of the new. This point holds true even though romance quests are about reintegration and renewal through marriage amongst the young. After all (and here Shakespeare departs from Greene’s &lt;em&gt;Pandosto&lt;/em&gt;), this play centers on the reunification of Leontes and Hermione, the older generation. Polixenes feels that Florizel has cast off his identity, and the fourth act involves the future of Polixenes’ dynastic concerns.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Also in Act 4, Perdita and Polixenes engage in a “literary criticism” discussion about the emblematic significance of certain flowers (“streaked gillyvors,” or pansies) and ultimately about the respective merits of artifice and nature. I suppose Perdita herself is the “graft” that mends the rustic society surrounding her—she is a work of art rooted in nature’s processes. Polixenes insists that careful gardening is an “art that nature makes.” While Perdita wants only what’s available in her own rustic garden, he sees no problem with improving what nature offers freely. Artifice, that is, may fairly be described as a “natural” aspect of human nature: we are not “poor, bare, fork’d animals” but are always at our best when we are “accommodated man.” Perdita, ever the nature goddess-tending maiden, isn’t convinced, but Polixenes’ argument comes off as wise—or at least if &lt;em&gt;would &lt;/em&gt;if he didn’t become enraged upon finding out that his son Florizel would have him mix the aristocratic with the common stock of his kingdom.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Perdita exudes healthy animality; ; she embodies a benevolent form of nature, unlike the bear that devoured Antigonus sixteen years back when he was abandoning Perdita on the harsh seacoast of Bohemia. Her grace is demonstrated by the effect her presence has on Florizel. Her own playful words give just a hint of Ovidian sportfulness around line 116-28, where she invokes Proserpina, but modesty at once makes her take it back. Florizel, however, sees nothing wrong with what Perdita has said, and he tells her at lines 140-41, “When you do dance, I wish you / A wave o’ th’ sea.” Perdita is a graceful, immediate presence, and everything she does is art; in her person, art and nature come together without strife. This harmony contrasts starkly with Leontes’ misprision of nature as something base and demonic. His ideal woman would not, at the play’s outset, be Hermione living (“too hot, too hot,” he had said of her in Act 1, Scene 2) or Perdita in motion. It would be a statue—something cold, chaste, and dead. Later, to see her “come alive” from an assumed state of stone is part of his penance, but also his reward for his long-suffering fidelity after the initial mistake. Perdita is the statue and the living being at the same time: she is artifice in motion, and is what Leontes must accept. That may mean we are flawed, but it’s just the way we are, and we must accept it. Leontes initially could not give Hermione so much credit as a fully human being.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 5, Scenes 1-3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With Perdita at last discovered to be Leontes’ lost daughter, what remains to be achieved is the full recovery of Hermione. She must be recognized as the virtuous woman she was and still is. Paulina’s device is straight out of ancient literary theory: some may recall the famous argument about “the Grapes of Zeuxis” that were painted so realistically as to fool birds. Zeuxis’ opponent on the matter of pictorial realism, Parrhasius, knew that seeing was a matter of convention: we “see” what we look for.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;The statue trick Paula carries out is a matter of affective staging: it will demonstrate to him again his error, and yet constitute his greatest reward. Now Leontes, whose crazy jealousy made him “see the object as in itself it really was not” (to adapt a line from Oscar Wilde) and who thereby stereotyped, objectified, even “killed” Hermione in a sense, must be reintroduced to the real woman, now sixteen years older. Hermione is not made of stone, but a living, breathing human being. She is subject to time and may whisper and touch the hand of a dear friend, even for her husband’s sake. Paulina’s deferral of Leontes’ desire for reunion is the last stage of his penance. The plastic arts device is, I believe, typical of Shakespeare’s references to the power of art to transform perception and passion and bring about reconciliation, and it seems particularly appropriate to the romance genre. The “art work” in this case is a living woman who has been liberated and who now frees Leontes from his sorrow. As Prof. Harold Toliver of UC Irvine said in a lecture years ago, the play’s solution lies in “re-establishing the truth of what one sees.” At last (through Paulina’s device) Leontes learns to see and accept Hermione directly: as she is, here and now, with those sixteen years added on. The play’s conclusion amounts to a romance triumph over death no less wonderful for all its trickery and “staginess”; Paulina’s artful and charitable application of Autolycus’ roguish shifts redeems such deception and turns it to account.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8995057146982584552-6501663874795928504?l=ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/feeds/6501663874795928504/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8995057146982584552&amp;postID=6501663874795928504' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/6501663874795928504'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/6501663874795928504'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/2007/05/week-14-winters-tale.html' title='Week 14, Winter&apos;s Tale'/><author><name>Alfred J. Drake</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/16752305052112968118</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='28' height='32' src='http://www.ajdrake.com/wiki/tiki-download_file.php?fileId=112'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8995057146982584552.post-7442429415023866457</id><published>2007-04-26T11:17:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2011-08-20T18:55:40.858-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Week 13, Cymbeline</title><content type='html'>&lt;b&gt;Notes on &lt;i&gt;Cymbeline. &lt;/i&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;  &lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 1. &lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A main difference between tragedy and romance has to do with the disposition of each genre towards time. In a tragedy, time is never on the side of the good characters. But in a romance, if you trust in something that is worth trusting—such as a good person or a charitable desire—you will be rewarded, and even situations that seemed hopeless will yield felicity, given the generosity and fullness of romance time. There will be time for the workings-out and realizations necessary to a happy ending, even if tragedy threatens strongly. Time is a benevolent agent, and the order of romance is indirectly providential. Characters can, like Viola in the comedy &lt;i&gt;Twelfth Night, &lt;/i&gt;“commit their cause” to time and chance, in the belief that things will turn out for the best. The only inexorable thing is perhaps the grand, trans-human cycle of the nature-world and its seasons. In romance, if winter comes, spring can’t be far behind. We know that Imogen’s father, though he acts “like the tyrannous breathing of the north” (1.2.36), will give way and assent to the play’s harmonies and reconciliations.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Imogen’s main virtue is her loyalty towards Posthumous, and through the adventures she undertakes she only reconfirms what was already inside of her. In the romance world, sheer adventure and happenstance turn out to have magic properties, or in a broadly Christian scheme, they turn out to be providential with regard to the discovery of truth and the fulfillment of desire. Indeed, &lt;i&gt;Cymbeline’s &lt;/i&gt;reigning passion is loyalty: as William Hazlitt says, Imogen’s loyalty to Posthumus Leonatus sets the play’s tone and centers its action. Belarius has not been similarly loyal to Cymbeline—he paid him back by kidnapping his sons—but he is loyal to those sons and in the end helps save Britain from the Roman invaders. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In &lt;i&gt;King Lear, &lt;/i&gt;by contrast, there is no time for Lear to recover power along with insight, and little time for reconciliation with Cordelia. That play begins with a fairy-tale-like motif, with an elderly king surrounded by three daughters who must compete ceremoniously to show their love for him. But the play’s romance possibilities are soon cruelly frustrated and at the end, Lear’s hopes for transcendence are raised only to be crushed. The once imperiously irrational royal father is given time to recognize what he has done to the most deserving of his daughters, as well as what he has allowed those who love him least to do to him and others, but that is all. Moments too late, the rescuers reach Lear with the hanged Cordelia. They had been surrounded by an inexorably cruel enemy determined to snuff them out as if their lives were of no value, and their “tragic insight” a mere trifle.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I n &lt;i&gt;Cymbeline &lt;/i&gt;law and custom only &lt;i&gt;seem &lt;/i&gt;implacable, but are revoked with a mere change of heart, a word. Lear’s decrees are not reversible, but Cymbeline’s are. The romance play begins with an irrational old king vexed with his stubborn but virtuous daughter, surrounded by less-than-savory royal family—this should sound familiar to anyone who knows &lt;i&gt;King Lear, &lt;/i&gt;where the king and Cordelia are torn asunder while the vulturous Regan and Goneril gobble up their fortuitously enlarged helpings of British land to rule. Posthumus is the virtuous obverse of Edmund of Gloucester—not that he’s illegitimate, but rather that his “gentle” but less than royal lineage diminishes his influence at Cymbeline’s court. Imogen’s vocabulary is much more expansive, however, than Cordelia’s—she fights back spiritedly when the King puts her suitor down as a “basest thing” (124) and banishes him. Cymbeline, she says, has failed to realize that bringing the two of them up together might lead to this situation, and he will not recognize merit as anything but a property of noble birth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As for Posthumus Leonatus and the “trial of virtue” plot, it is a Medieval commonplace, probably because of the “martyrdom” patterns established in Christian narratives . Chaucer’s “Clerk’s Tale,” which validates the Marquis Walter’s long and painful testing of his wife Griselde, illustrates this penchant for putting female virtue to the test. Posthumus decides to put Imogen’s virtue to the test, and he allows Jachimo to tempt her. Posthumus isn’t an evil character, but from our modern perspective, we may well question his judgment. As Albany says in Act 1, Scene 4 of &lt;i&gt;King Lear, &lt;/i&gt;“In striving to better, oft we mar what’s well.” For all his protestations about her innocence, Posthumus’ proof-by-temptation scheme seems ethically dubious. Shakespeare’s regard for this old plot device doesn’t seem wholehearted. No less a moral authority than Jesus led his flock in prayer, “Lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil.” It’s hard to argue with a statement like that. In modern times, we call what Posthumus does “entrapment.” And then there’s his exhibition of that green-eyed, smothering, all-encompassing passion &lt;i&gt;jealousy. &lt;/i&gt;Iago of &lt;i&gt;Othello &lt;/i&gt;villainy pins this passion to the wall with his line about Desdemona’s misplaced handkerchief: “Trifles, light as air, are to the jealous confirmations strong as proof of holy writ.” This powerful emotion admits of no going back, and Posthumus must act upon it. Only the fullness of romance time allows for this situation to be made good.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The romance genre emphasizes the necessity of alienation: you don’t know the value of a person or quality or happy situation until you are threatened with its loss. Alienation is one of the main ways we discover what we are. Imogen must leave the court in order to return to it on a firmer basis. The issue isn’t so much growth and development in romance; the characters tend to received confirmation of and insight into what they already were, thanks to their willingness to commit their cause to time, to take a worthy risk and admit the inevitably of accident, time, and change. Imogen confirms her character, and the result seems to Posthumus a happy miracle that happens right at the play’s end, all at once. He recovers her just when he thought she was irrevocably gone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In romance, as Northrop Frye says, there is a higher world of idyllic community and self-identity, and a demonic world of alienation and travail. There’s no need to banish characters from the real world, because they were never in one in the first place; and of course there’s no need for them to return where they’ve never been. The point of romance doesn’t seem to be character development: the characters in &lt;i&gt;Cymbeline &lt;/i&gt;transform altogether and as if by magic. Iachimo doesn’t take baby steps; he just sees he was wrong and goes from darkness to light all at once. The play follows the broad spiritual path of alienation from identity and return to it in a more secure state than ever: romance is a kindly genre that promotes the magical power of “art” and adventure to transform the human condition. It represents a world that is all about the promise of desire’s fulfillment, and posits that desire lies at the root of each human being’s time on earth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt; Act 2 &lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;  &lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Cloten interprets the actions of others as motivated by what motivates him: lust and avarice. We often find this oppositional representation of love in romance plays: true and charitable love versus the prideful and empty sort we find in Cloten. The confrontation of heightened, opposed absolutes seems characteristic of romance. Cloten fears losing face, or what he calls “derogation”; he won’t mix with those below his station. This fear is the law of his being; it drives him. This is interesting since the play in general emphasizes the inherent goodness of aristocratic characters such as Belarius and his sons Guiderius and Arviragus. Shakespeare is careful not to go too far in that direction, but he doesn’t deny the claim that blood bestows nobility, that virtue can in part be inherited. Cloten is rather like the dragon in the old romances—he is the monster who must be slain because he would cut off the quest for reunification and reconciliation, and stop short the generosity of romance time. And the “knight” who slays him is Guiderius. Cloten’s destructive lust and self-love are incurable, unlike the less damnable jealousy that besets Posthumus. The other villain is Iachimo, and his brand of evil consists in trying to foreclose upon Imogen’s and Posthumus’ love by means of a deceptive command of fact: he cheats at his wager with Posthumus, and is able to describe Imogen’s room and her personal characteristics. Facts, of course, don’t matter a great deal in a romance world. Cymbeline apparently existed around the time of Caesar, and in fact Holinshed mentions him in the &lt;i&gt;Chronicles. &lt;/i&gt;But what of that? And the Romans in this play are hardly true to history—it seems as if Shakespeare deliberately mixes up modern Italians and “ancient Italians.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt; Act 3. &lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;  &lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Cutting off the King’s issue can be a vicious affair in ancient literature—recall the tale of Tereus, Procne and Philomela, but in this play things aren’t so bad: Belarius has merely kidnapped Cymbeline’s two sons, and they subsequently get their chance to prove the nobility that is their birthright. As for Wales, it was rough country and the Romans always had trouble with it. It’s hardly a green world of the “Forest of Arden” type, and the court from which Belarius was exiled doesn’t seem to have been particularly corrupt. The entire setting in romance plays tends to be unrealistic, so there’s no need to escape into the magical world to grow and develop, and then return to accomplish social reintegration. The value of the setting is that it gives Arviragus and Guiderius a martial edge: they are hunters, not shepherds. Belarius has raised them from their infancy, and has come to regard them as his own sons, so there will be some sadness at giving them back to Cymbeline.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt; Acts 4-5 &lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;  &lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;All will be set right, and power, which had seemed to be so absolute and dreadful, turns out not to be so awful after all. Events are not inexorable, and the price of insight and the recovery of one’s identity isn’t death. At the play’s outset, Cymbeline’s behavior is as irrational as that of King Lear. But by the end, Cymbeline’s supposed enemies help him fend off the Romans. All the necessary identities are revealed. Guiderius must risk admitting that he has killed Prince Cloten—Cymbeline declares that there’s nothing to do but execute Guiderius. But this royal absolutism is pushed aside with a wave of the royal staff since, of course, Guiderius “just happens” to be Cymbeline’s son. Iachimo is found out as a villain, and simply renounces his villainy, so all is well. Generosity is spread all around, even to the point of silliness: at the end, Cymbeline is in such a good mood that he feels like paying tribute to the Romans even though he has beaten them in battle. This is in part a nod to historical fact since, after all, the Romans wielded much influence in the British Isles for quite some time. They had a permanent impact on English life. In the end, what had seemed to be nonsense—Jupiter’s prophecy—turns out to be true. Generosity reigns over chaos, intelligibility reigns over incomprehensibility. Jupiter rules, and so does Shakespeare, the artist as romance magician. Artistry, that is, plays a primary role in romance drama: we see artifice in almost providential and magical terms, an artifice that allows happiness and unity to be miraculously salvaged from misery and the threat of permanent chaos. Tragedy exposes the limitations of the aesthetic dimension, though it by no means deemphasizes that dimension. But in romance, we find it valued very highly for its good effects. It may be that Shakespeare turned to romance plays late in his career because such plays were in vogue, but I doubt if his choice was entirely a matter of market sense. The power of the stage as a means of representing and reflecting on life was a mainstay in Shakespeare’s drama of whatever kind, and romance offers him an especially fine opportunity to reinforce that emphasis.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8995057146982584552-7442429415023866457?l=ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/feeds/7442429415023866457/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8995057146982584552&amp;postID=7442429415023866457' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/7442429415023866457'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/7442429415023866457'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/2007/04/week-13-cymbeline.html' title='Week 13, Cymbeline'/><author><name>Alfred J. Drake</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/16752305052112968118</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='28' height='32' src='http://www.ajdrake.com/wiki/tiki-download_file.php?fileId=112'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8995057146982584552.post-3257493484035411430</id><published>2007-04-19T11:17:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2007-10-26T08:38:14.761-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Week 12, Antony</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt;Notes on &lt;em&gt;Antony and Cleopatra. &lt;/em&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scenes 1-2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Antony and Cleopatra are introduced first by Antony’s friends, but almost at once we hear a dialogue between the two lovers. What is their image at this early point? How does the dialogue and presentation of Antony capture the dual impulse that runs through the man’s character? He is both a Roman and a man of the East. Antony is clearly aware of Cleopatra’s influence on him, and admires her whimsicality, excess, and sense for the absolutism of the dilatory moment as opposed to Roman thoughtfulness and adherence to necessity. Enobarbus is just as aware, and thinks women should not be so highly esteemed in proximity to great political and military matters. Antony’s response to his wife’s death is characteristically complex in that he’s riven by genuine sympathy and yet realizes that he had, after all, more or less wished this on her and that he is liberated.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Cleopatra explains how she manipulates Antony, admitting this even in part while talking to him. She calls him a dissembler and an actor when it comes to loyalty. To what extent does Cleopatra know how to speak the language of Roman honor? Around line 97, she takes on the strength to speak this language: “Your honor calls you hence,” she says to Antony, and to some extent seems actually to mean it: it’s time to “let Antony be Antony.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 4. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Here and elsewhere, we should attend to Caesar’s (Octavius’) view of Antony’s conduct in the East. Caesar has complaints about Antony’s unseemly behavior, and suggests that he, at least (young as he is), knows how to wield power. Around line 55 and following, Caesar mentions Antony’s longstanding reputation for valor, and he feels that this reputation will shame him into returning to the field alongside Caesar. Antony’s admission of “neglect” doesn’t go over well with Caesar the Corporation Man, whose great model is Aeneas, with a twist of Machiavellian guile to produce the appearance of piety.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 5. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We see another side of Cleopatra here, the one that is truly in love with Antony. This is not simply a political alliance. Cleopatra’s motives may be complex, but her connection with Antony is one of the world’s grandest tragic loves. She muses fondly about Antony, and mentions her earlier affair with Julius Caesar. She has an extravagant sense of Antony’s worth, one that fits his sense of himself and that he repays with similar extravagance towards her. We may not see this Antony in action through most of the play, but the mutual representation is something that bonds them together.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The son of Pompey thinks the people love him, while he’s convinced that Caesar wins no hearts with his soulless efficiency and that Antony is wasting his strength with Cleopatra in Egypt.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Caesar and Antony confront each other, each bringing his own grievances and assumptions to the table. Agrippa helps resolve the tension between them, at least for the present, by proposing a match between Caesar’s sister Octavia and Antony. Dynastic obligation will bring these two men of very different character together. Enobarbus, around line 174 and following, talks with Agrippa and Maecenas, offering us a new image of the famous Cleopatra. He describes her almost as a goddess, as a woman beyond description (197-98). He also mentions how savvy she is, how well she plays her charms to her advantage. Cleopatra, he knows, exercises a strong hold over Antony’s imagination and passions. She instills a kind of desire that doesn’t lead to satiation (235ff), and sanctifies things that would otherwise be vile, beyond the strict Roman sense of appropriateness and inappropriateness. That capacity is a big part of her attraction—Cleopatra is charismatic and “larger than life.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scene 3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Antony speaks to a soothsayer, who tells him to stay away from Caesar because this opponent is bound to rise higher than Antony. Caesar is almost as much an “evil genius” for Antony as Julius Caesar was for Brutus on the plain at Philippi; in his presence, the great Roman is afraid, unmanned. Antony knows this, and says that the very dice obey Caesar—fortune seems to be on the younger man’s side, even though Antony is more of a “ladies’ man” and so ought to be on better terms with Lady Fortune. So Antony resolves to return to the East, where, he says, “my pleasure lies.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scenes 4-5. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the fifth scene, Cleopatra has fun at Antony’s expense, saying that he’s like a great fish she has caught. She seems to delight in stealing from him his masculine symbolic power (the sword with which he earned victory against the conspirators who killed his friend Julius) and donning it herself. She learns around line 55 that Antony will marry Octavia, and this causes her to strike the messenger. Pompeius makes a deal with Caesar in which he’s to take Sicily and Sardinia, but rid the seas of piracy and send wheat to Rome. He reconciles with Caesar and Antony. Enobarbus shrewdly observes that this fellow has thrown away his future, and he says further that the marriage with Octavia is purely a matter of convenience—Antony’s heart is in Egypt with Cleopatra, and that is where he will return.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scenes 6-7. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;In the seventh scene, the weakest member of the second triumvirate (Octavian, Antony, and Marcus Lepidus, 43-31 BCE; the first triumvirate had consisted of Julius Caesar, Gnaius Pompeius, and Marcus Crassus from 60-53 BCE) is made drunk, and Antony makes sport of him by answering his silly questions about crocodiles with ludicrous tautologies. Sextus Pompeius shows himself to be so indebted to the concept of Roman honor that it prevents him from taking Menas’ advice—why not simply invite the triumvirs on board his ship and kill them? Pompeius says that the man ought to have &lt;em&gt;done &lt;/em&gt;this without telling him about it. Menas loses faith in Pompeius because of this rigidity—such an opportunity, he knows, will not come again. Scene 7 shows the triumvirs’ attitude towards drinking. As the old saying goes, &lt;em&gt;in vino veritas. &lt;/em&gt;We find out that Lepidus can’t hold his liquor (he lacks self-mastery, and is a follower, not a leader); Antony bows to nobody as a wassailer; and Caesar would just as well stay sober. It’s obvious that he is determined to keep his wits about him, more responsible in his relationship to power than Antony. Judgments are being made in this scene about who is a “real Roman” and who is most likely to succeed.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;We have seen how other Romans accuse Antony of “turning on, tuning in, and dropping out,” to adapt a line from the 1960’s drug guru Timothy Leary. At this point in the play, Antony seems the strong master of revels; he seems beyond Roman austerity and severity. In his openness to experience, Antony is more of an Odyssean Greek than a Roman. But as T. S. Eliot writes in “Tradition and the Individual Talent” (to paraphrase), “only those who have a personality know what it is to want to escape from it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We might take the first few scenes as a commentary on Roman values. Ventidius in Syria has returned in triumph, having defeated the Parthians who had done so much harm to Roman armies. But he doesn’t pursue the Parthians simply because doing so would mean upstaging his commanding officer, Antony.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Octavia weeps, and Caesar is sad at parting. Enobarbus seems to undercut the notion put forth by Agrippa that Antony wept at the death of Julius Caesar. Shakespeare seems concerned to remind us that we are dealing with historical events that have become shaded over with mythology, and the view he prefers at some points is the “practical Roman” perspective we find in Agrippa’s clear-eyed statements.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Cleopatra finds out that Octavia isn’t as beautiful as she, and now rewards the messenger she had earlier struck.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 4. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;War is brewing between Caesar and Antony. Antony agrees that she might be helpful as a go-between, and he seems genuine in his desire that she should follow her heart in choosing sides, if that should become necessary.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 5. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lepidus and Caesar have warred with Pompeius, and then Caesar has arrested Lepidus. Caesar is outraged when Antony and Cleopatra crown themselves in Asiatic splendor. The Roman people already know of this, says Caesar, who also declares himself annoyed that Octavia has come to visit him without the appropriate ceremony. Well, he had agreed to the match readily enough in spite of his reservations about Antony’s character. Now he invites her to stay on his side, suggesting that Antony has abused and betrayed her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scenes 6-7. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the seventh scene, Enobarbus tells Cleopatra to stay out of the war, and she’s insulted at the suggestion. She will take part in Antony’s wars, declaring herself “the president of my kingdom.” She is a ruler and doesn’t accept the role of a “weak woman.” Antony now makes the disastrous decision to fight Caesar by sea because the latter has dared him to do so. Enobarbus is aghast at this “un-Roman” impracticality, at this preference for chance and hazard instead of security. Perhaps Antony is foolhardy, but he’s also honorable and noble; power sits lightly upon Antony’s shoulders. The hair of wise and responsible rulers turns gray quickly, but one senses that isn’t likely to happen to Mark Antony. He’s too reckless to be weighed down by the demands of power, and prefers an unstable alliance between honor and hazard to a more stable one of the sort Enobarbus would counsel, and Caesar would certainly maintain. At the end of the scene, Antony seems very surprised at just how briskly Caesar’s forces are moving into position. The men around Antony (Canidius in particular) feel that since he’s led by a woman, so are they.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scenes 8-10. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Caesar and Antony strategize; the former is all about maintaining control over events. By the tenth scene, we hear that the Egyptian fleet has cut and run; Scarus laments that Antony’s Romans have “kissed away kingdoms.” The charge is that Antony is irresponsible in his deployment of military power. He has allowed his love of Cleopatra to blind him to sound counsel. Incredibly, he has followed Cleopatra’s shameful retreat at the first sign of danger. Canidius decides that he might as well go over to Caesar since Antony has lost control over his own destiny. Enobarbus knows what Canidius knows, but still can’t bring himself to abandon his commander.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 11. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Antony is horrified—”I have fled myself,” he says, and knows that he has thrown everything he worked for away. What makes the situation even more intolerable is Caesar’s relative lack of martial skill and experience; Antony reminds us that it was he who killed his friend Julius’ assassins while the fledgling stood by. Antony is the one who has been a world-historical actor, and now his star is eclipsed by a lesser man, at least in his view. Antony is at first furious with Cleopatra, but reconciles with her almost immediately. When she asks pardon, he grants it, considering himself well repaid with a kiss. He evidently places her above victory on the battlefield.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 12. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Antony sends his schoolmaster to treat with Caesar. Cleopatra says she will submit to Caesar, who orders that the Queen be comforted and promised all she wants, so long as she either exiles or kills Antony. He supposes this shift will work because women, as far as he is concerned, are infinitely malleable under the pressure of circumstance.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 13. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Enobarbus won’t blame Cleopatra. He says Antony has made his will “lord of his reason.” Antony challenges Caesar to single combat, which is absolutely ridiculous. Enobarbus is stunned, and feels that Antony has been entirely bereft of sound judgment. Enobarbus continues to mull his relationship with Antony; he thinks his loyalty will earn him a place in the story books, so to speak: by sticking with Antony, he’ll “conquer” the man who defeated that noble Roman. This might be labeled a metadramatic concern because Shakespeare himself is clearly interested in how legends become enmeshed with history—much of this play (to borrow a phrase from the New Historians) is about a kind of “self-fashioning” that, if successful, becomes the narrative by which we know the boldest among the ancients. Even in Antony and Cleopatra’s own time, &lt;em&gt;mythmaking &lt;/em&gt;was at work, and so were its critics.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Around line 55, Cleopatra seems to be going along with Caesar’s program, while her lover is still saying “I am Antony yet.” He wants to re-embrace his identity as a valorous Roman commander, and orders Caesar’s messenger soundly whipped. Around line 110, his anger again turns towards Cleopatra, whom he accuses of latching onto and manipulating famous Roman men like Julius Caesar, Pompey the Great, and himself to enhance her own power, which rests on the different and most un-Roman basis of alliance with divine splendor and awe. Cleopatra is the leader of an ancient personality cult, and while her stylistic affinity with Antony’s grandiose dimension is obvious, he now professes to find the whole affair disgusting. Above all, he says, Cleopatra lacks “temperance.” But Antony’s anger also rages at Caesar for “harping on what I am, not what he knew I was.” Antony supposes that the reputation he has justly won entitles him to the continued respect and esteem of those who have overcome him. The scene’s conclusion shows Antony reconciling yet again with Cleopatra (who after all seems to represent a tendency within him), and regains his composure. He calls for a night of drinking and celebration on the eve of the final battle to recover his lost glory. He may yet win at Alexandria. This recovery is the last straw for Enobarbus—his captain’s “valor preys on reason,” and it’s time to desert him at the earliest opportunity.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scenes 1-6. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;These brief scenes convey the contrasting attitudes and reactions on the part of Antony and Caesar to towards the coming battle. Antony is at times elegiac in tone—”Perchance tomorrow you’ll serve another master,” he tells his men, to the dismay of Enobarbus. In the third scene, a soldier takes a noise to be Hercules abandoning Antony. In the fourth scene, Antony seems resolute—he will bring the willing to the battle. In Scene 5, he learns that Enobarbus has deserted him, and realizes that his “fortunes have corrupted honest men.” In Scene 6, Caesar declares that “the time of universal peace is near,” yet without compunction he also betrays the true nature of this “new world order”: he advises his lieutenant to place units recently revolted from Antony at the forefront, so that in the first rounds of the battle, Antony will be killing his own men. Enobarbus has now come to realize that he has destroyed his self-image in abandoning Antony, and when the latter generously sends him his treasure from camp, the desolation of Enobarbus is complete. He resolves to die in the nearest ditch.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scenes 7-8. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;So far, Antony’s desperate gambit shows signs of success.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 9. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Enobarbus dies, with Antony’s name the last word on his lips.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scenes 10-12. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Caesar will fight Antony on land, knowing that the man has put too much energy and time into his fleet. For the second time, the fleet deserts Antony, even going over to Caesar’s side. Upon seeing this betrayal, Antony declares Cleopatra a “triple-turned whore.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 13. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Charmian advises Cleopatra to shut herself up in a monument, and send word of her death. The Queen agrees.&lt;strong&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 14. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Antony continues to lament what he considers Cleopatra’s betrayal, admitting that he “made these wars” for no one but her. When he hears that she has supposedly committed suicide, however, he is again instantly reconciled. She has shown him the way in conquering herself, he thinks, and thereupon makes a botched attempt to fall on his sword after his servant Eros commits suicide rather than assist his master in dying. Nobody will help him finish the job, and at lines 112-13, Decretas even takes his sword as a token with which to ingratiate himself with Caesar.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 15. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Antony and Cleopatra are together for one final scene, and when he tries to get her to seek safety and honor in Caesar, she bravely points out that “honor” and “safety” don’t go together. That has long been the creed Antony has followed, for better or for worse. Antony falls back on the classical notion that glory is a matter of what your peers and descendants think of you. His wretched present, he trusts, will not blot out the glorious remembrance he has earned by his brave deeds in the past. Cleopatra says she, too, will die “in the high Roman fashion,” as a hero should.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 5, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When Decretas informs Caesar that Antony is dead, he seems genuinely saddened. Antony lived prodigiously, and yet his passing has been noted as if it were a thing of nothing, no ceremony. Caesar may not be much of a pageantry promoter, but he shows some regard for the rites due to honor. His sense of loss seems sincere, and he regrets what his need to maintain and increase his power has “forced” him to do. Which doesn’t, of course, mean that he wouldn’t do it again in a heartbeat. Caesar serves political expediency as his master, but this doesn’t give us the right to say he’s a mere hypocrite: it is not unreasonable to suggest that his strength consists partly in the attitude he takes up towards what his station as a public man leads him to do. His ruthless actions are taken in the name of “universal peace” and the greater glory of Rome. He sometimes deceives others about the nature of what he does, but he doesn’t deceive himself about the disjunction between his ideals and his deeds. At line 61-62, we see how he treats Cleopatra: he bids Proculeius to treat the Queen kindly and make her what promises he finds suitable, but this is only a shift to bring her in triumph to Rome, where she will be an object of mockery for the rabble.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 5, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Cleopatra is refashioning herself as heroic in the Roman style, as one determined to take her own life. We might suppose this is a matter of adopting a “style”; but then, Cleopatra takes style quite seriously, and her Pharaonic self-fashioning is no light matter. It wouldn’t be right to take that quality away from her. She is surrounded by Caesar’s soldiers, and now determines that she &lt;em&gt;will &lt;/em&gt;not become the sport of the vulgar in Rome. From line 76 onwards, she refashions and aggrandizes Antony, saying, “I dreamt there was an emperor,” etc. Dolabella plays an honorable role, forewarning Cleopatra of the fate that awaits her in only three days. Caesar enters and plays both gracious conqueror and vicious threatener of Cleopatra’s progeny, if she should follow Antony’s self-destructive course. When Seleucis betrays her over her holding back some of her treasure from Caesar, she is shocked, which reaction suggests that she still doesn’t understand the dynamics of power: people obey those in whom they find real, actionable strength; they don’t long obey those who have only majesty and divine pomp to back their rule. She resents being “worded” by Caesar, and loathes the prospect of “some squeaking Cleopatra boy[ing] my greatness, in the posture of a whore.” She has always been an actor of sorts, but in her own proper sphere as Egyptian Queen, her “acting” the part of a goddess had been correlated with the exercise of power. But in Rome, what had been world-historical drama will be reduced to an entertaining farce for the multitude.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Around line 228, Cleopatra declares there will be a final meeting with Antony in death, one she will achieve by casting off the supposed weakness of her sex. And then comes the Clown, with his prayer that she may find “joy of the worm” or serpent he has brought her. It’s worth asking why Shakespeare has chosen to present Cleopatra with her death in this semi-comic, bizarre rustic. Caesar, whom Cleopatra now considers “an unpolicied ass” for allowing her to make away with herself, enters the scene after her death and declares it noble and an act of loyalty to Antony. He agrees to bury her next to Antony, apparently recognizing the high tragedy of their doomed love match, the “pity” of which equals the “glory” of his current status as military victor and his future as Rome’s sole ruler. There’s dignity in sublime failure, it seems, as well as in the establishment of peace and long-continued rule. Rome, Incorporated will have its shiny new CEO, and for Augustus Caesar, apotheosis to heaven can wait. Both Antony and Cleopatra and Octavius Caesar are great in their respective ways, but the former are crushed by the modern world in which Octavius moves more deftly, if not with the same tragic glory.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Antony and Cleopatra’s manner of dying, and Caesar’s of living and governing, show a clash of value systems, and a fissure in the concept of Romanness. I don’t think the play condemns either system, although it shows the consequences and historical import of both. We should bear in mind the &lt;em&gt;strangeness &lt;/em&gt;of the final two acts’ tragic arc: Antony’s sudden condemnations and reconciliations, and Cleopatra’s dissembling and final adoption (at least in part) of Roman heroism. Cleopatra’s initial “fake” suicide teaches Antony to do the right thing in earnest. Moreover, Antony’s real suicide leads Cleopatra to marry her desire to avoid public humiliation with a desire to exit the world’s stage like the hybrid Egyptian Queen / Antique Roman she has become.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8995057146982584552-3257493484035411430?l=ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/feeds/3257493484035411430/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8995057146982584552&amp;postID=3257493484035411430' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/3257493484035411430'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/3257493484035411430'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/2007/04/week-12-antony.html' title='Week 12, Antony'/><author><name>Alfred J. Drake</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/16752305052112968118</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='28' height='32' src='http://www.ajdrake.com/wiki/tiki-download_file.php?fileId=112'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8995057146982584552.post-7263081103666593841</id><published>2007-04-12T11:16:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2011-10-19T07:42:22.544-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Macbeth'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Banquo&apos;s Ghost'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Shakespeare'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Lady Macbeth'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Fleance'/><title type='text'>Week 11, Macbeth</title><content type='html'>&lt;b&gt;Notes on Macbeth (Updated 10/15/2011)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 1, Scene 2 (Norton Tragedies, 826-27)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Macbeth  is already a hero when the play begins.  Much of what is narrated in  Scene 2 concerns his bravery during the battles against the rebel  Macdonwald, Cawdor, and Norway.  His martial valor exceeds that of  everyone else in the field, and there’s an exuberant quality to his  actions in the service of King Duncan: Macbeth, “Disdaining fortune,  with his brandished steel/Which smoked with bloody execution,/Like  valour’s minion/Carved out his passage till he faced the slave  [Macdonwald]…” (826, 2.17ff).  So the pattern of the bold and loyal  warrior is set, and Macbeth will be able to use it to his advantage  against Duncan, just as the former Thane of Cawdor must have done.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Incidentally,  on Shakespeare’s borrowing from Raphael Holinshed’s Chronicles, as  usual the poet plays fast and loose with his material—Duncan and  Macbeth’s two reigns stretched from 1034-57, the time just before the  Norman Conquest, but there’s a lot of conflation when it comes to the  fighting.  The idea of Macbeth’s being set on to the murder by his wife  comes from the story of an earlier Scottish king, Duff, who was murdered  by Donwald—that’s where the business of killing the chamberlains and  blaming them comes from, for instance.  Holinshed’s Banquo is a very bad  fellow from the outset, and his Duncan is a weak young man, not a  hallowed elder.  Some of the references to witches can be found in  Holinshed, and England’s Scottish-born King James I liked the subject of  witchcraft and even wrote a book on it, entitled Daemonology.  He  traced his ancestry back to Banquo and Fleance, so he is part of the  royal line that taunts Macbeth by stretching out “to the crack of doom.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 1, Scenes 1 and 3 (825-26, 827-31)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The  classical Fates were Clotho the spinner, Atropos the “unturning”  cutter, Lachesis the “allotter” or measurer, daughters all of Zeus and  Themis.  As the ancients sometimes saw it, the Fates or Moirai possessed  a power over events independent even of the gods, who could not control  them.  But this conception of an externally imposed fate is impersonal  and irrational; there’s no ultimate or ulterior meaning to it, and the  Greek way of holding a person accountable for confronting a fate that  can’t be altered is equally strange, if admirable.  I’d say the witches  in Macbeth are in a different category: they don’t possess deterministic  power over mortals.  The witches claim to know (and really seem to  know) that Macbeth will first be Cawdor and then king, while Banquo will  father many kings.  But they don’t claim the direct power to alter  events: note how one witch responds to an insult: she will plague the  insulter’s husband, but can’t stop his ship from reaching port: “Though  his barque cannot be lost, / Yet it shall be tempest-tossed” (828,  3.23-24).  Neither do they force Macbeth to do what he subsequently  does.  He may seem almost hypnotized by the witches, but hypnotism only  works because people secretly want to do the things they are supposedly  commanded to do.  That sounds like the correct way to describe the  relationship between Macbeth and the witches.  They can set forth a  vision, but they can’t make Macbeth’s decisions for him.  He understands  that their bare statements don’t necessarily mean he ought to seize the  crown by force.  I suspect that what the witches know most intimately  is Macbeth’s character.  Their meeting with him isn’t an anonymous call  or an accident; they know who he is and prepare to meet him at the end  of the “hurly-burly” battle. (825, 1.3-4)  They have given Macbeth the  apparent certainty that he is to become king, and he will do exactly as  he subsequently does.  Perhaps the most important thing the witches know  is that the measure of ambition in their man outweighs his conscience.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In  his lectures, Coleridge says that the value of Shakespeare’s  supernaturalism is to set an excited tone right away and thereby to  prepare us for Macbeth’s central deed in Act 2.  (He contrasts this  movement with Hamlet, which starts out conversationally and moves to  high rhetoric.)  But the supernatural is more than a stage prop or plot  device here: we are to understand the witches to be real.  The witches  (and the ghost of Banquo later) are more than a metaphor for states of  mind.  To use the romanticist framework, Shakespeare is an imaginative  poet who brings together traditional beliefs and images in a more vital,  dynamic way than a merely mechanical or fanciful poet.  Such an  imaginative poet will, suggests Coleridge, balance and reconcile  “opposite and discordant qualities”:  Macbeth’s ambition is material,  and the supernatural forces are equally real.  Neither cancels the other  but instead both correlate or even mix in a way that leaves both  Macbeth and us distinctly uneasy.  The Norton editors make something  like this point when they point out that the witches are never  apprehended and punished once Macbeth is dead and Malcolm inherits and  refer to the play’s “nebulous infection, a bleeding of the demonic into  the secular and the secular into the demonic” (820).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The  effect that the witches’ prophecies have upon Macbeth is profound and  unsettling: “This supernatural soliciting/Cannot be ill, cannot be good”  and “My thought, whose murder yet is but fantastical,/Shakes so my  single state of man that function/Is smothered in surmise, and nothing  is/But what is not” (830, 3.129-30, 138-41).  All that Macbeth had  formerly taken for granted is now in play, and Macbeth murderous  thoughts coexist uneasily with his hope that “chance may crown  me/Without my stir” (830, 3.142-43).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 1, Scene 4 (831-32)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Duncan  is still shocked by the treachery of the now executed Thane of Cawdor,  saying, “He was a gentleman on whom I built / An absolute trust” (831,  4.12).  Duncan makes Malcolm Prince of Cumberland and heir to the  throne, which galls Macbeth, who apparently thought the crown might come  to him just as honorably as the honors he has won up to this point:  Malcolm’s preeminence is “a step / On which I must fall down or else  o’erleap” (832, 4.48ff), and it makes a division within him: “Stars,  hide your fires, / Let not light see my black and deep desires….” (832,  4.50-51)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 1, Scene 5 (832-34)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lady  Macbeth’s receptivity and determination are on display: she is  exhilarated at the news of the great change to come, and calls on the  heavens to “unsex” her, to make her as steely and strong as a male  warrior, stopping up all portals of sentiment and leaving room and  capacity only for necessary action.  (833, 5.38-52) She has no doubt  that the witches’ prophecy will come true and that it will require  violent setting-on, but her role is that of the cunning woman, the  plotter and seducer – Macbeth must do the deed, which causes her great  anxiety: “Yet do I fear thy nature. / It is too full o’th’ milk of human  kindness / To catch the nearest way” (833, 5.14-16).  As in classical  tragedy, when a woman tries to take on the attributes of a male hero,  she will be sorely punished.  As the play proceeds and Macbeth steps up  to become the hardened king his wife had asked for, she will lose the  “unsexed” quality of the first act, and with it the capacity to steer  Macbeth by means of taunts and reproaches.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 1, Scenes 6-7 (834-38)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Duncan  unsuspectingly arrives at Macbeth’s castle, praising its location as “a  pleasant seat” (834, 1.6.1).  In Scene 7, Macbeth’s initial reflections  remind us of the play’s Christian underpinnings: Duncan is his feudal  lord, his guest, and a good man.  (835 7.12-16) The prospective deed is  all ways damnable, and Macbeth is in no doubt of its source in wicked  ambition or the likelihood of retribution: “we but teach/Bloody  instructions which, being taught, return/To plague the inventor” (835  7.8-10) and “I have no spur/To prick the sides of my intent, but  only/Vaulting ambition…” (836, 7.25-27).  As Robert Bridges asks, how  could someone so horrified by the prospective crime actually commit it?   The Norton editors point out that Macbeth is Shakespeare’s most  self-aware villain; unlike, say, Richard III, whom we can hardly imagine  doing other than what he does, Macbeth has the capacity to do good or  ill; we know that his choice is sincerely meditated and deeply felt, and  he understands the true nature of what he’s about to do.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nonetheless,  Lady Macbeth brings him round to his longstanding code as a warrior:  his masculine honor, she convinces him, calls for him to take the crown,  not sit back and wait for it to be delivered to him by good fortune.   The basic conflict between Christian sentiment and pagan heroism we will  find in the revenge play Hamlet obtains in Macbeth: Macbeth’s bloody  Senecan ambition can only be satisfied by violating Christian principle.   Faced with competing codes since he will have it so, he must make a  moral choice.  He has made division within himself, and in consequence  must carefully manage the yawning divide between what is and what seems  to be: “Away, and mock the time with fairest show./False face must hide  what the false heart doth know” (837, 7.81-82).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 2, Scene 1 (837-38)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Macbeth  utters some of the most famous lines in the Shakespearean canon: “Is  this a dagger which I see before me,/The handle toward my hand?  Come,  let me clutch thee./I have thee not, and yet I see thee still./Art thou  not, fatal vision, sensible/To feeling as to sight?  Or art thou but/A  dagger of the mind, a false creation/Proceeding from the heat-oppressèd  brain?”  (838, 1.33-39)  What is the status of the dagger?  There are no  stage directions telling us that the ghostly knife is actually before  Macbeth, and he tries to firm up his sanity by insisting that “It is the  bloody business which informs/Thus to mine eyes” (838, 1.48-49).  Even  so, the dagger seems real enough to him and the very double of the  actual blade he has drawn in preparation for killing Duncan, and Macbeth  admits that it “marshals” (838, 1.42) him where he was going, that it  concentrates and gathers up his spiritual and bodily forces.  The  dagger’s power may seem to take on the cast of fate or necessity, but it  may be more accurate to suggest that it makes manifest the weirdness of  the world through which Macbeth now walks: the very objects speak to  him, and torment him with animistic pranks.  He prays for an easy, quiet  kill that accords with the silence and deadness of nature itself: “Thou  sure and firm-set earth,/Hear not my steps which way they walk, for  fear/Thy very stones prate of my whereabout” (838 1.56-58) and seems  quite resolved, saying “I go, and it is done” (838, 1.62), but we know  that such facility in dealing violent death cannot be.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 2, Scene 2 (839-40)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Macbeth’s  initial reaction to his bloody act is one of horror: why wasn’t  anything heard? (839, 2.14)  He is shaken by his inability to say amen  in response to the grooms’ sleepy “God bless us” (839, 2.26-27), and  reports to Lady Macbeth that after stabbing Duncan, “Methought I heard a  voice cry ‘Sleep no more,/Macbeth does murder sleep’…” (839, 2.33-34).   He even has a touch of “Lady Macbeth’s disease,” as that later  manifests in her: he asks, “Will all great Neptune’s ocean wash this  blood / Clean from my hand?” (840, 2.  58-59)  the hand-washing in this  scene is both practical since the evidence must be eliminated and  ritually significant, an act of forgetting, if not of attaining  forgiveness.  But it gives no relief, which is an ominous sign for  Macbeth and his wife, in spite of her seeming confidence that “A little  water clears us of this deed” (840, 2.65).  Getting rid of the deed’s  effects will not put the murder out of mind.  The knocking at the gate  “appals” Macbeth (840, 2.56); by now, his sensibilities are both  heightened and deranged.  Macbeth’s final words in this scene point the  way forward: “To know my deed ‘twere best not know myself “ (840, 2.71).   Necessary now is the deadening of his own consciousness, and certainly  of his conscience, which is yet raw.  But for the moment, Lady Macbeth  has had to grab the daggers from him and take care of insinuating the  grooms’ guilt for Duncan’s murder. (840, 2.51)  She is the “man” at this  point; she has been unsexed just as she had asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 2, Scene 3 (841-44)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The  Porter’s scene (841-42) links well with the revelation of Macbeth’s  crime.  Romantic-era critic Thomas DeQuincey wrote in “On the Knocking  at the Gate in Macbeth” that the Porter scene captures the moment when a  murderous act beyond civilized existence is just beginning to give way  to the ordinary dimension of life, to the quotidian.  That’s why, he  explains, the scene is so effective, even startling.  In part, it  provides comic relief after the murder and initial reaction on the part  of Macbeth and Lady Macbeth, and in part it heightens the tension of the  next scene, in which the crime meets the light of day and Macbeth must  explain to people not steeped in depravity and horrid intent his rash  action in killing the grooms as they slept.  But most significantly, I  believe, the Porter’s comments teach us a lesson about desire: namely,  ambition is like drunkenness.  At first, it may seem as if the contrast  is greater since drink “provokes the desire” but “takes away the  performance” (841, 3.27-28).  Macbeth the ambitious man doesn’t have  much trouble acting on his ambition: he performs.  But at a deeper  level, he does run into trouble because he no longer controls his  destiny.  He “unmans” himself and becomes a violent fool; his boldest  deeds are in truth passive reactions to necessity.  Ultimately, then,  ambition is a kind of madness, and it makes its indulgers lose free will  and self-respect.  In that way, then, ambition is perhaps as great an  “equivocator” (841, 3.29) as “much drink.”  Macbeth becomes as impotent  as the drunken lecher of the Porter’s imagining, even as he hacks his  way through the kingship he has wrongly won.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other  thing about the Porter’s interruption is that it widens the frame from  the selfish little circle of Macbeth and his wicked wife.  The old  Porter couldn’t care less about the goings-on at the Castle.  He has his  own desires, his own problems, his own wisdom, and his play-acting as  Satan’s gatekeeper cuts Macbeth’s role as “grand criminal” down to size,  so that we may for a time see in it a damnably common act of betrayal,  fueled by vile ambition and justified by knavish equivocation.  This is a  variation on the strategy we find in Lear, where the King is seldom  left alone with his thoughts.  Shakespeare wants to carry us along with  Macbeth’s story, but he won’t let us merge our identity with that of the  protagonist.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Drama is a transpersonal form of poetic  art: it stages and allows for the development of great personalities,  but it doesn’t let them swallow up the stage.  Shakespeare is interested  to show how people respond to one another, how human behavior turns  upon triangulations of desire and other basic elements of our nature.   We don’t get from him the claim of Milton’s Satan in Paradise Lost that  “the mind is its own place” (1.254) but rather John Donne’s statement,  “No man is an island, entire unto itself” (Devotions, Meditation 17).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seeming  or appearing to be a certain kind of person is not necessarily to be  that kind of person, and the cost of maintaining the gap is often  ruinous, a form of slavery to one’s desires and deeds.  This gap becomes  still more apparent in Macbeth when Macduff discovers the murder (842,  3.59), and Macbeth, now returned to the world of normalcy, of forensic  cause and effect, must justify his rash action: “I do repent me of my  fury” (843, 3.103), he blurts out, but his words aren’t very convincing.   Malcolm is inexperienced, but he’s a Machiavellian in the making: he  heads for England.  He and brother Donalbain are “the usual suspects,”  and he knows somebody has a powerful interest in framing the two.  But  Donalbain gets the best summation of the state of affairs: “Where we  are/There’s daggers in men’s smiles” (844, 3.135-36).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 2, Scene 4 (844-45)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;An  eclipse of the sun occurs, and an old man makes the connection: the  eclipse is “unnatural,/Even like the deed that’s done” (844b, 3.10-11).   The natural world will signify, it will have its revenge for the  unnatural acts, the wicked artifice, just enacted by Macbeth and his  wife.  He will struggle with conscience and, at least for a time, will  seem to have killed it altogether, along with fear.  For the moment, he  is a great success, and we hear that he has traveled to Scone to be  crowned king. (845, 3.31)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 3, Scene 1 (845-49)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Banquo’s  ambition appears, but only as distrustful speculation of Macbeth: “Thou  hast it now: King, Cawdor, Glamis, all/ As the weird women promised;  and I fear/Thou played’st most foully for’t.  Yet it was said/ It should  not stand in thy posterity…” (845, 1.1-4).  Macbeth’s stronger and more  ruthless ambition – this time “to be safely thus” (846, 1.50) dominates  the scene; he engages some flunkies with a grudge to cut down Banquo  and Fleance (847-48), whose continued existence is unbearable to him:  “For Banquo’s issue have I filed my mind,/For them the gracious Duncan  have I murdered…” (847, 1.66-67).  Macbeth is confronting the hollow man  image that he will soon become: the witches promised him only “a barren  scepter” (847, 1.63), and at the cost of his soul, the “eternal jewel”  (847, 1.69) possessed by even the humblest of men, that barren scepter  is all he presently has.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In general, much of Act 3 is  taken up with immediate consequences, with the need for security in the  wake of Duncan’s murder.  The play deals with the relationship between  spiritual error and its material and psychological consequences.  Good  film versions such as Roman Polanski’s (starring Jon Finch and Francesca  Annis) or Philip Casson’s 1979 production starring Ian McKellen and  Judi Dench handle the transformation of Macbeth from outwardly loyal  thane into murderous fiend with appropriate abruptness.  Power hates a  vacuum, and Macbeth must fill up the vacuum forthwith.  We see a  transition from the initially pensive Macbeth to “Macbeth 2.0,” hard,  resolute and ruthless, a man willing to betray and strike down anyone  who threatens him.  His busy wickedness at present is the flip side of  acedia or apathy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 3, Scene 2 (849-50)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Macbeth  and Lady Macbeth reflect and strategize, and we see both the spiritual  effects of the act and a determination to quell the psychological  disturbance while at the same time continuing the trail of bloody  securement: “But let the frame of things disjoint, both the worlds  suffer,/Ere we will eat our meal in fear, and sleep/In the affliction of  these terrible dreams/That shake us nightly” (849, 2.18-21).  The cost  of keeping up the division between seeming and being shows again in this  second scene: as Macbeth tells his queen, they must “make our faces  visors to our hearts,/Disguising what they are” (849, 35-36): the face  must not betray what the heart contains – Macbeth and Lady Macbeth both  recognize this as an unsafe way to live, but they have no alternative if  they want to keep the power they have falsely won.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What’s  to be done?” asks Lady Macbeth. (850, 2.45)  She suspects that Macbeth  will have Banquo killed, it seems, but he keeps this partly to himself.   Why? We might ask, since the queen is already complicit in the worst  that Macbeth has done.  Still, the king is intent on keeping his precise  plans to himself: “Come, seeling night,/Scarf up the tender eye of  pitiful day,/And with thy bloody and invisible hand/Cancel and tear to  pieces that great bond/Which keeps me pale” (850, 2.46-51).  This is a  hawking metaphor – the night (the falconer) will do the office of the  falcon (day); the rational, humane day must give preference to the  terror-laced opportunities of night.  One bad deed calls for another:  “Things bad begun make strong themselves by ill” (850, 2.56).  As yet,  Macbeth doesn’t seem to realize that no security for him or his queen  will ever emerge.  No matter – Banquo is killed at 3.3.17, though  Fleance escapes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 3, Scene 4 (851-54)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Banquo’s  ghost appears during a banquet, taking Macbeth’s place of honor, and  the effect is immediate: “Thou canst not say I did it.  Never shake/Thy  gory locks at me” (852, 4.49-50).  Macbeth’s guests see only a fit of  madness that unmans the King.  They don’t even know Banquo is dead, only  that he’s missing.  This scene directly undoes Macbeth’s attempt to  play the smooth Machiavel—his behavior unsettles everyone around him;  even his wife.  His strange words pay tribute to the weirdness of the  time: “The time has been/That, when the brains were out, the man would  die,/And there an end.  But now they rise again…” (853, 4.77-79).  But  when he recovers, he determines to find out the worst and thereby  discover the most brutal and efficient means to maintain his power: “I  will . . . to the weird sisters./More they shall speak, for now I am  bent to know/By the worst means the worst” (854, 4.132-34).  There’s no  need to hold back since he’s already deep in evil, haunted by the dark  forces to which he has succumbed: “I am in blood/Stepped in so far that,  should I wade no more,/Returning were as tedious as go o’er” (854,  4.135-37).  He must now act so quickly that there’s no time left to  analyze his actions beforehand.  As quickly as the mind can conceive,  the hand will act (854, 4.139).  Macbeth’s words may remind us of  Richard III’s resolution, “I am in/So far in blood that sin will pluck  on sin./Tear-falling pity dwells not in this eye” (4.2.64–67).  It would  be tiresome to Macbeth to retrace his steps, to be penitent; the only  way is forward, wading through more blood.  But that way forward may  also now begin to seem tedious.  In the remaining few scenes, Hecate  mocks human pretensions to permanence and safety (855, 5.32-33), we hear  that Malcolm has found refuge at the court of England’s Edward the  Confessor, and that Macduff has followed him there to seek help from  Edward against Macbeth. (857, 6.21ff)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 4, Scene 1 (857-61)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Macbeth  meets for the second time with the weird sisters.  Three visions tell  him to beware Macduff, that no man of woman born can harm him, and that  only when Birnam Wood comes to high Dunsinane Hill will he be defeated.  (859-60)  The first two of these prophecies actually reinforce each  other, we later find out.  The magic-mirror image of Banquo’s issue  reigning forever unsettles Macbeth most: “What, will the line stretch  out to the crack of doom?”  (860, 1.133)  Repetition is sin’s most  savage punishment.  Sin punishes itself, trapping unrepentant sinners in  their wicked patterns of conduct and desire.  This is a traditional  idea: you can find it not only in Augustine’s Confessions but in Dante,  Milton, Hopkins—just about any Christian literary artist.  Macbeth  considers his own life safe, but he is frustrated, perpetuity being like  the fruit that turns to ashes when Satan and his legions, newly turned  to serpents in hell, addict-like, cannot resist eating it (PL 10.538ff).   He resolves to act his bloody deeds as soon as conceived: Macduff’s  family to be slaughtered: “From this moment/The very firstlings of my  heart shall be/The firstlings of my hand…/The Castle of Macduff I will  surprise…” (861, 2.163-166).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 4, Scene 2 (861-63)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before  they are cruelly murdered, Lady Macduff and her son give us yet another  perspective on the great events that overtake them and afflict the  kingdom of Scotland: the boy’s innocence strikes home when he says in  response to Lady Macduff’s insistence that traitors must be hanged, “the  liars and swearers are fools, for there/are liars and swearers enough  to beat the honest men and hang/up them . (863, 2.56-58)  We hear and  see the private consequences of public disorder; plus an emphasis on the  natural affective ties that bind people and reinforce charity and  social order: the dimension of humanity that Macbeth and his queen have  scorned.  Why, by the way, did Macduff leave the family unprotected?  He  seems culpable there, almost a “traitor” in putting affairs of state  before family; this makes sense in the patriarchal context of English  royal politics in Shakespeare’s time.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 4, Scene 3 (864-69)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Malcolm  confesses to Macduff what an awful villain he is—next to him, he says,  Macbeth is an angel. (865, 3.51ff)  But this claim is ridiculous—in  Holinshed, Malcolm does this only to test Macduff, and that’s the  implication here as well.  It’s probably also the case that he’s showing  the proper use of speculation—to shore up one’s sense of virtue.   Malcolm’s ploy serves to emphasize the crime Macbeth committed in moving  from thought to act, and reassures us that while human nature is  corrupted, the corruption’s effects can be kept in check.  Macbeth’s  “throne of blood” need not become the universal, irresistible pattern of  royal conduct, even though we saw in the previous scene what happens to  the innocent when royalty does not resist: derangement and denaturation  of the very landscape and destruction of life and property, as is well  indicated by Ross when he says that in Scotland, “good men’s  lives/Expire before the flowers in their caps,/Dying or ere they sicken”  (867, 3 172-74).  Macduff is relieved to hear that Malcolm was only  testing him, and there is much helpful news thanks to the help coming  miserable Scotland’s way from England. (867-68)  In his attempt to  harness Macduff’s grief (869) after he hears from Ross about the death  of his wife and children, Malcolm again shows his inexperience—he’s a  young man filled with valorous words from some classical manual of  rhetoric.  As Macduff says, “He has no children” (869, 2.217) and can’t  feel the loss of them as a man should.  Macduff, unlike Macbeth, is  still human, and does not subscribe to the “hardness” doctrine of  masculinity set forth by the wicked usurping royal couple.  Nature’s  bonds of affection are still powerful within him, and Macduff, ever the  warrior, comes round to Malcolm’s program of action.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 5, Scene 1 (869-70)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;By  now, Lady Macbeth has been driven mad by her guilt, and has  obsessive-compulsive disorder, in this case a hand-washing compulsion:  “who would have thought the/old man to have had so much blood in him?”  (870, 1.33-34)  Well, an average human body contains about six quarts of  blood (1½ gallons).  The queen’s physical manifestation reveals a  psychic derangement: she can’t expunge her guilt, which shows up as  imaginary blood stains on her hands, and her physician can do nothing to  help her: “More needs she the divine than the physician” (870, 1.64).   What is the point of showing Lady Macbeth’s insanity, a physiological  problem, when the supernatural agents are real enough?  This is not a  pure psychodrama, but the witches are not causes of human evil; they  only assist those who would do wickedness.  What affects Lady Macbeth in  the private sphere and in purely mental terms plays out for Macbeth in  the broader material, public sphere that belongs to him.  Action,  battles and machinations constitute his attempt to scrub his hands and  conscience clean, but violence and betrayal accomplish no such thing.   Repetition rules the day: wedded to his illegitimate power, Macbeth will  repeat the same pattern to the bitter, desperate end.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 5, Scenes 2-3 (871-73)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Macbeth’s  opponents are on the march towards Birnam, but the king has deluded  himself by now – he had earlier denounced the witches for the visions  afforded him – and thinks he still leads a charmed life, (871, 3.1ff) so  he dismisses those who are abandoning him: “fly, false thanes, and  mingle with the English epicures!” (871, 3.7)  But his claims ring  hollow, as he himself reveals: “My way of life / Is fall’n into the  sere, the yellow leaf,/And that which should accompany old age,/As  honor, love, obedience, troops of friends,/I must not look to have…”  (872, 3.23-27).  The words are aesthetically pleasing, but hollow and  not directly related to the realm of action: this man is tired of  living.  Macbeth resolves to steel himself in violence, saying, “I’ll  fight till from my bones my flesh be hacked” (872, 3.33) and remains  distant from his wife’s sufferings: he asks the doctor philosophically,  “Canst thou not minister to a mind diseased?” (872, 3.42) and rejects  physic altogether when the doctor cannot give him a positive answer.  As  for his own situation, the witches’ charms are better than any  medicine: “I will not be afraid of death and bane/Till Birnam Forest  come to Dunsinane” (873, 3.61-62).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 5, Scene 4 (873-73)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Malcolm  orders the soldiers each to cut down a tree bough (873, 4.4-7) and use  it to deceive Macbeth’s defenders about the advancing host’s numbers.   So Birnam Wood is coming to Dunsinane, but we and Macbeth aren’t  witnessing a violation of the laws of nature.  Nature seems bizarre and  uncanny to Macbeth because he himself has become unnatural.  But this  apparent weirdness in the behavior of nature serves as a way of giving  him his desserts—he has betrayed his natural lord (his “father” in  Jacobean political theory) and turned his marriage bond into a criminal  partnership.  In broad terms, the deployment of natural objects to pay  Macbeth back stems from the fact that Shakespeare is working within a  Christian framework where sin has deranged the entire Creation, just as  it will later in Milton’s Paradise Lost: Eve “pluck’d, she ate, / Earth  felt the wound” (9.781-82).  Nature responds as by sympathetic magic to  human error, reflecting that error back to us if we know how to  interpret nature’s signs.  The weird, the uncanny, is in this context a  function of Providence, which makes use of whatever is at hand to punish  those who transgress and fail to repent.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 5, Scene 5 (874-75)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Even  before he learns in the middle of this scene that Birnam Wood is on the  move, Macbeth has begun to call for destruction and decreation; of the  enemy, he says, “Here let them lie/Till famine and the ague eat them up”  (874, 5.3-4).  He pronounces his own spiritual death sentence with the  line “I have almost forgot the taste of fears” (874, 5.9) and can’t find  it in himself to bewail the death of the queen (874, 5.16-27), for “She  should have died hereafter” (874, 5.17).  Her passing only leads  Macbeth to say that life is ultimately meaningless, pointless  repetition: “Life’s but a walking shadow, a poor player/That struts and  frets his hour upon the stage,/And then is heard no more.  It is a  tale/Told by an idiot, full of sound and fury,/Signifying nothing” (874,  5.23-27).  After a messenger informs him about the moving forest,  Macbeth explicitly invites general destruction: “I ‘gin to be aweary of  the sun,/and wish th’estate o’th’ world were now undone” (875, 5.47-50).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 5, Scenes 6-10 (875-77)    &lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Macbeth  confidently kills young Siward, and rejects classical honor-suicide,  choosing to direct violence at others instead.  But then in Scene 10, he  is confronted by Macduff, who reveals that he was born by cesarean  section: “Macduff was from his mother’s womb/Untimely ripped” (877,  10.15-16).  This new information causes Macbeth to lose his courage and  momentarily drop his adamantine front, but he quickly recovers with  curses against the witches on his lips – “be these juggling fiends no  more believed,/That palter with us in a double sense” (877, 10.19-20),  only to be slain by the resolute revenger Macduff.  In the end, the  terms he and others use to describe him are mostly non-human: a baited  bear, a hell-hound, and Lady Macbeth is described as “fiend-like” (878,  11.35).  Macduff has sworn revenge, and he gets it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Act 5, Scene 11 (877-78)&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;While  Macbeth and Lady Macbeth had tried to kill all sentiment and  sentimentality within themselves, the end of the play isn’t at all  sentimental.  Old Siward rejects mourning over his son in battle, and  Malcolm, in accepting the crown, promises to do all the necessaries in  the proper way.  The kingdom has been set right, and the emphasis is on  order and ceremony, spare and fitting words coming in advance.  This  seems appropriate given the derangement of the kingdom and of the dead  king and queen’s psyches.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Finally, we might concentrate  on Macbeth’s concluding musings and resolutions in the last several  scenes.  Do they constitute a classical recognition scene or not?   Coleridge says the play is “pure tragedy” rather than reflective as  Hamlet.  But that doesn’t mean there’s no introspection or understanding  coming from Macbeth.  His tragedy involves the process of desiring  honors and attaining them by unjust means, of buying into the  epistemological/moral ambiguity served up by the Weird Sisters.  Does  Macbeth learn anything by the end of the play?  I think he understands  what he has done and why it was wrong, but it doesn’t matter to him  anymore.  This play shows its great maturity in the quality of Macbeth’s  final musings in Act 5: the language accorded the isolated, brittle  King is some of the finest Shakespeare ever gave to any character: its  mixture of high aesthetic perception and utter hollowness of spirit  shows an intellect undebased, but constrained now to describing and  coming to terms with a situation that would horrify anyone with normal  sensibilities.  Macbeth’s fine words are insightful, but they are  hollow, as if he himself can’t feel them and finds no comfort in them.   They are empty words, not a curative and certainly no better than the  “physic” he had earlier cast to the dogs because the doctor couldn’t  heal his wife’s disorder.  As always in Shakespeare, some interest is  taken in the way a given character handles the relationship between  actions and words: the words spoken by Macbeth to explain his situation  to himself and his actions to others provide no relief, for that is  beyond the power of language in such cases, at least when it is not  accompanied by sincere sentiment.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shakespeare’s plays  have various ways of dealing with the consequences of tragic mistakes,  with respect to the ability to act.  King Lear, for example, gains  insight at the expense of being able to wield power.  By the end of the  play, he and his daughter Cordelia are at the mercy of others, so even  if they have become “God’s spies,” they can’t act in the political realm  anymore.  Macbeth follows a different pattern—once he makes his choice,  he must take on the ruthlessness of the tyrant who holds his throne by  injustice.  Blood draws on blood until, as Macbeth says, there’s no  point in going back.  He acts boldly and dies fighting, but such  desperation hardly makes him a hero.  Instead, he’s the puppet of  actions that stem from his own perverted will.  The witches shoot an  arrow into the heart of Macbeth, but that is not to say they are  ultimately responsible for his crimes.  Ambition is a kind of madness,  but it is a lucid madness: images present themselves to Macbeth, truth  comes in presentiment, and ambition drives him to inhabit the vision.   The consequences of his behavior are predictable, if strange.   Shakespeare’s genius is to take what might have been a stage villain and  make him a three-dimensional character, but a three-dimensional  character who is nonetheless a stunning failure as a human being.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As  for the play’s politics, I can’t see how some critics’ claims that  Macbeth is tinged with nihilism can be correct given that the play was  in part written for King James.  Why would Shakespeare deal with  kingship in such a manner when he wanted an absolutist monarch to enjoy  the play?  The older, and probably more tenable, view of the play’s  moral arc is that sin punishes itself inexorably, even if the interval  between commission and punishment is sometimes longer than most of us  would like.  I think it is true that anarchy lurks in this play, but  only in a narrow manner – the king is human, after all, even though  political doctrine says he has two bodies, one mortal and the other  immortal and representative of kingship itself.  Macbeth makes a bad but  entirely free choice, and from that point onwards his bad choice  entraps him in a vicious fate that generates real chaos for others who  must abide in his realm.  He himself marches in linear fashion to his  death, behaves like a beast (losing his title to humanity), and dies  fighting.  The Christian point is that free will, misused, becomes the  slave of so-called fate, or necessity.  As Wilde said, when we act we  become puppets—Shakespeare might add, “well, only when we act badly.”   Apparent disorder on the ground does not necessarily imply disorder in  the heavens, in the fundamental nature of things.  Still, I take the  point of the Norton editors about the strangeness and equivocal quality  of the supernatural realm in this play – it seems accurate to suggest,  as they do, that the secular and the demonic, the physical/material and  the spiritual, are by no means easy to maintain in strict separation.   The witches’ “equivocation” is a power stalking human desire and  endeavor.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8995057146982584552-7263081103666593841?l=ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/feeds/7263081103666593841/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8995057146982584552&amp;postID=7263081103666593841' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/7263081103666593841'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/7263081103666593841'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/2007/04/week-11-macbeth.html' title='Week 11, Macbeth'/><author><name>Alfred J. Drake</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/16752305052112968118</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='28' height='32' src='http://www.ajdrake.com/wiki/tiki-download_file.php?fileId=112'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8995057146982584552.post-7518426299001024081</id><published>2007-03-22T11:16:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2007-11-26T07:44:22.068-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Week 08, Lear</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt;Notes on &lt;em&gt;The Tragedy of King Lear. &lt;/em&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kent and Gloucester agree that it seemed most likely the King would favor Albany over Cornwall. But now they aren’t so certain, so the play opens with a note of uncertainty that becomes ominous later when we realize how much better a person Albany is compared to Cornwall. This is a new, strange state of affairs, in which merit must demonstrate itself by means of rhetorical skill. Gloucester says his legal son is no dearer to him than the illegitimate Edmund. Lear enters at line 39, saying that he has decided to divide his kingdom into thirds, and “shake all cares and business” for the remainder of his life. His declared intention is to “prevent future strife” and to confer royal authority on “younger strengths” (40). He means to assist the process of generational renewal, passing on matters of state to younger and more energetic kin while “preventing future strife” and leaving himself the private space necessary to practice the art of dying well. Each daughter will receive a third; the only question is how opulent that portion will be (86).&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;The question of authority is a main item in &lt;em&gt;King Lear. &lt;/em&gt;Kent may be responding in part to the King’s unwise disparagement of Cordelia on the spot, but his line “Reserve thy state / . . . check / This hideous rashness” (149-51) may owe something to his shock at the very notion of an absolute king’s decision to divest himself of his unitary power, keeping only the name and perks of authority. I don’t know that there’s really a &lt;em&gt;coherent &lt;/em&gt;political theory during Shakespeare’s time; I would only suggest that Lear is confused because he goes off on a private mission while at the same time trying to retain symbols that he confuses with power itself. This is not to say that Shakespeare is criticizing monarchy &lt;em&gt;per se, &lt;/em&gt;but I believe he’s always aware that no human system is perfect (not even one that claims divine ordination). The questions are, what are the consequences when things go wrong with social and political systems, and what happens when they go right?&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;It’s true that the King’s “natural body” is wearing down, and one can feel only empathy for him on that account, but what about the King’s political body, the one that isn’t capable of death? Can he actually abandon his responsibilities the way he does, without causing a disaster? What has he given up? He has given up the “power, / Pre-eminence, and all the large effects / That troop with majesty” (130-32). Another way of stating this is that he has ceded the “sway, revenue, execution of the rest” (137) aside from what he retains, which he specifies as “The name, and all th’ addition to a king” (136), which addition is to be embodied in the person of the stipulated “hundred knights” (133). He makes a distinction between the name and pomp of kingship and the executive, effectual power of a king. So we might ask, how does he expect to give away all his power and yet hold on to the “addition” of a king? Do the symbols and privileges and “name” really mean anything, apart from the power wielded by those who claim them?&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;With respect to Cordelia and Regan and Goneril, what does Lear want? He wants a public declaration of their affection for him as a loving father. The public and private in Renaissance kingship were of course inextricable; royal absolutism of King James’ sort always made hay of the idea that the King was “the father of his people,” and James’ model was the scriptural patriarchs. He believed that his subjects owed him the reverence due to such a father. In practice, as I’m sure Shakespeare understood, the intertwining of public and private in powerful families makes for a great deal of coldness, sterility, and alienation, even in settings beyond the monarchy: read biographies of some of our presidents and the modern royal family of Great Britain, and you’ll hear a tale that is at times painful to read: mothers, fathers, sons, and daughters for the most part looking on at the spectacle of one another’s lives, never knowing what to consider “acting” and what to accept as “real,” and finding it difficult to sort out personal loyalties from official duties and the demands of power.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Well, Lear has no trouble demanding in the form of public spectacle what would for most families be a purely private display of affection. Perhaps this isn’t entirely unreasonable on his part. Neither are Goneril and Regan necessarily to be blamed for giving the old man what he wants; they know his nature, and this is the sort of thing they have come to expect from him. The point is that he’s the &lt;em&gt;king, &lt;/em&gt;and &lt;em&gt;he &lt;/em&gt;finds this public display of affection necessary. Why can’t Cordelia do something even better than did Regan and Goneril, bearing with her father and making a generous allowance for his weaknesses? Isn’t it sometimes acceptable to be a little insincere when regard for another person’s feelings requires it? But she won’t work at it, and even if there’s an austere beauty in the figure of Cordelia speaking truth to power, it’s fair to suggest that she is in her way as brittle and abrupt or absolute in her temperament as her frail old father: “Unhappy that I am, I cannot heave / My heart into my mouth” (91-92). She can’t verbally express the genuine affection she feels for Lear. Cordelia isn’t capable of flattery; she lacks (to borrow from another play, &lt;em&gt;I Henry IV&lt;/em&gt;) Prince Hal’s ability to say to a joker like Falstaff, “If a lie may do thee grace,” then let’s carry on with the lie, at least for a while. Learning to be a good ruler may involve a certain amount of play-acting and feigning to be what one is not. Cordelia sees both monarchy and marriage as consisting of specifiable bonds or reciprocal obligations. So when Lear demands that she declare her “love,” she understands the term in something like the sense of “obligation, duty, attention.” Obviously, a woman who marries must balance her duties as a wife with her duties as a loyal daughter; she cannot “love” her father altogether and spend all her time with him.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;But it may be that Lear’s demand isn’t as all-encompassing as she supposes, and it’s fair to ask how someone like Cordelia could rule a kingdom if she is incapable of getting beyond the king’s simple request for a bit of affectionate flattery. As Regan later says, “‘Tis the infirmity of his age, yet he hath ever but slenderly known himself” (293-94), and Goneril chimes in with “The best and soundest of his time hath been but rash” (295-95); both daughters see that Lear is being somewhat absurd, but they aren’t surprised and are willing to gratify him, especially given the great reward he is offering for so little. But so as not to make them seem generous, which we know they aren’t, Goneril admits to knowing the King’s casting off of Cordelia is unfair; it shows, in her words, “poor judgment” (291). Rashness is a charge commonly made against Lear, one made by Kent and two of his daughters. And those two daughters correctly recognize, I think, that the King’s unkindness towards Cordelia represents a threat to them as well: “if our father carry authority with such dis- / position as he bears, this last surrender of his will but / offend us” (304-06). The King’s surrender, they understand, is not really a surrender but a shifting of responsibility, and he will continue to play the tyrant, taking his stand upon the privilege of majesty and great age.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;As for the question of whether power can be divested and divided, well, I suppose a monarch &lt;em&gt;can &lt;/em&gt;do these things, and there are historical precedents for it from ancient Rome onwards, but it seldom seems to work. Almost nothing goes the way Lear thinks it’s going to go, once he gives away what was formerly his power to wield alone: in the first place, he had thought Albany and Cornwall would be in charge of their respective thirds, but as it turns out, neither man can stand up to those two strong-willed daughters. It is Regan and Goneril who immediately take charge of state affairs, not their men. Moreover, Lear’s conduct after giving away power is anything but responsible: he charges about with his hundred knights behaving more or less like a “lord of misrule.” His presence with either daughter, it seems, would inevitably create a public perception that they are not in charge. Lear wants to retain far more authority than he has any business keeping, now that he has stepped aside to let those “younger strengths” do the hard work of governing and maintaining order.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Lear is partly a tragedy about the terrors of growing old, of feeling slighted, neglected, weak, and useless as you make way for the young. Knowing that you must do so doesn’t necessarily make doing it any easier. In this way, it’s true that in &lt;em&gt;King Lear &lt;/em&gt;as in other of Shakespeare’s plays that involve monarchy, “a king is but a man.” This somewhat broader frame probably accounts for the fairy-tale quality of the play. We see the disintegration of a “foolish, fond old man” (4.7.59) who evidently doesn’t understand the nature of genuine affection or the nature of the power he has been wielding for many of his eighty or so years. Cordelia, too, may appear as something like a Cinderella figure: surrounded by a pair of evil sisters, she cannot make her inner virtue known to the powerful, shallow authorities who determine her fate. Well, at least the King of France is able to discern the purity of Cordelia’s virtue, discounting her lack of Machiavellian wiles.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Banished Kent will pursue his “old course in a country new” (187). As it turns out, the “country new” is Britain. Lear’s refusal of responsibility has created a new dispensation of power, radically transforming the nation into a cauldron of anarchy and the pursuit of selfish desire for satisfaction and advancement.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This scene begins with Edmund’s soliloquy from lines 1-22, the upshot of which is that Edmund believes he has all the right qualities to rule his own house, and lacks only “legitimacy”; by contrast, the King has given all his power away and expects to hang on to his legitimacy. He stands upon rank as if it in itself constituted inner virtue or fitness to rule, whereas Edmund sees this legitimacy as a function of mere custom, of “the curiosity of nations” (4). Yet as this same soliloquy reveals, Edmund is nearly obsessed with what others think of him; he repeats the word “legitimate” several times, and can’t seem to let it go. We will see that later on, his undoing will stem from this concern for that which he seems most to despise. A most unhealthy selfishness—”I grow; I prosper” (21)—also drives him on first to victory and then to destruction. Edmund demands that the gods ally themselves not with custom but rather with natural qualities and ripeness for rule. Old Gloucester his been taken aback by the King’s strange behavior, which to him seems unnatural—this view makes him susceptible to the scheming of his illegitimate son. In a world turned upside down, what could make more sense than that a man’s legitimate son and heir should betray him without compunction, all appearances of goodness and history of virtue between the two notwithstanding? Edmund declares his father’s belief in astrology “the excellent foppery of the world” (118) and insists, “All with me’s meet that I can fashion fit” (184). He will trust in his dark vision of nature as a place that rewards the most savage and cunning predator. Tennyson (who before composing &lt;em&gt;In Memoriam &lt;/em&gt;had become acquainted with the work of Sir Charles Lyell and other pre-Darwinian natural scientists) described this kind of nature as “red in tooth and claw.” Edmund is a human predator, and thanks to King Lear, he now has an opportunity to use his predatory skill to remake a formerly stable, human order into one that suits him best. Lear hasn’t made him what he is, but he has given him an opening to thrive. If legitimate authority doesn’t know itself, this is what happens. Perhaps, in terms of political theory, Lear early in the play assumes too easily that there is an automatic connection or concordance between the two “bodies” of a king—the perishing and erring mortal one and the immortal and immaterial political or corporate one: he follows his desires, makes unwise decisions, and then is surprised to find that his decisions as an erring human being have deranged his kingdom. Others in this play see more clearly the Machiavellian point that &lt;em&gt;the exercise of power &lt;/em&gt;generates an authority all its own.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Goneril is alarmed at the King’s disorderly conduct. At line six, she complains that “his knights grow riotous,” and devises a stratagem whereby Oswald will make the King feel the weakness of his position by slighting him. Goneril gets to the heart of Lear’s error when she calls him an “Idle old man, / That still would manage those authorities / That he hath given away! (16-18)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 4. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kent begins to serve the King, professing to the old man that he really is what he seems to be—a trusty middle-aged servant who knows authority when he sees it, which quality he says he “would fain call master” (27). Evidently he sees this quality in the visage of Lear, even if Lear has lost command of himself. The Fool, we are soon told, has “much pined away” since Cordelia went to France. He is Cordelia’s ally. Kent earns his keep by giving Oswald a rough education in rank, or “differences” (86). Lear’s own words begin to speak against him: he had said to Cordelia, “nothing will come of nothing,” and now the Fool responds to a similar utterance (“nothing can be made of nothing”), “so much the rent / of his land comes to” (134-35). Lear has given away not only the executive function of his office, but even the title, according to the Fool, and now retains only the title of “fool” that he was born with. At 160, the Fool says the King split his crown in two and gave it to his daughters; the implication of this remark is that power is indivisible and cannot be handled in this way. “Thou gavest them the rod and put down thine own breeches” (173-74), says the Fool, drawing a clear picture of Lear’s childishness. At 194, he applies the word “nothing” to the King, and this application may remind us of Hamlet’s similar mockery—”the king is a thing,” says Hamlet in 4.2, “of nothing.” Like Lear, too, Hamlet is confronted with the inevitable downward slide of even the greatest to what is most common: “Imperious Caesar, dead and turn’d to clay, / Might stop a hole to keep the wind away,” as the Prince says at 5.1.213-14.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Around line 218, Lear begins to ask key questions about identity. ”Are you our daughter?” he asks Goneril, and she tells him to “put away / These dispositions which of late transport you / From what you rightly are” (220-22). Finally, the exasperated Lear asks, “Who is it that can tell me who I am?” (230) and is answered by the Fool with “Lear’s shadow” (231). When Goneril tells him he ought to be surrounded by men who sort well with his age-weakened condition, he swears her off altogether, and by line 266, Lear suggests that Cordelia’s brittle response to his demand for love has deprived him of his proper judgment. His judgment of Goneril that she should, as he does now, “feel / How sharper than a serpent’s tooth it is / To have a thankless child” (287-89) identifies what he believes to be the source of his troubles. But the question of proportion now comes into play because what Goneril has done far outstrips anything Cordelia may have done to offend the King.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;The first mention of “plucking out eyes” occurs when Lear addresses Goneril as follows: “Old fond eyes, / Beweep this cause again, I’ll pluck ye out, / And cast you, with the waters that you loose, / To temper clay. Yea, is it come to this?” (301-04) Lear now transfers his stock to Regan, and threatens to reassume the majesty he has cast off. At 341, Goneril refers to her husband Albany’s “milky gentleness” as ill-suited to the times; his &lt;em&gt;sententiae,&lt;/em&gt; such as “Striving to better, oft we mar what’s well” (346), don’t bode well for his ability to manage power, as far as she is concerned. They seem more like passive judgments than active principles by which a kingdom such as Lear’s could be governed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 5. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lear sends Kent to Gloucester with letters. He begins to see that he has done Cordelia wrong, and his anger shifts to Goneril and her “Monster ingratitude” (39). The Fool points out something Goneril had said earlier: “ Thou shouldst not have been old till thou hadst been wise” (44). Lear is out of joint with the “seven ages of man”—he has never really attained to years of wise discretion and so is unprepared to practice the art of dying as he proclaimed at the play’s beginning. His kingdom is now paying the price.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Edmund practices his villainy on Edgar, and by the end of the scene, Gloucester has made Edmund his heir apparent. Regan insinuates that Edgar was associated with the “riotous knights” in Lear’s service, a claim that Edmund seconds. Cornwall takes a liking to Edmund for his “virtuous obedience” (113). The affinities of the wicked in this play are beginning to make themselves known, as if the bad characters come together by nature as well as by circumstance.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This is a counterpoint-style scene in which Kent recognizes Oswald for the knave he is, unlike Gloucester with his evil son Edmund. Kent’s putdown “Nature disclaims in thee: / a tailor made thee” (54-55) is a classic—Oswald is, after all, a man of artifice who gilds the ugly, base version of nature upheld by Edmund, Goneril, Regan, and Cornwall. But Kent as “Caius” gets himself into a bad fix in this scene when he finds it impossible to explain his hatred for Oswald to Cornwall, who takes him for an arrogant and affected inferior, a man who has learned to get praise for his “saucy roughness” (97). At line 125, Cornwall for once takes the lead, ordering that the stocks be brought. While in the stocks, Kent mentions around lines 165-70 that he has a letter from Cordelia—she is aware of the King’s distress.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scene 3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Here Edgar disguises himself as Poor Tom the Bedlam Beggar, who will “ with presented nakedness outface / The winds and persecutions of the sky” (11-12). For this role, he says, “The country gives me proof and president ” (13). His model of the natural man comes from neglected humanity in the English countryside; it is hardly a mere invention on his part. Poor Tom is not a mere negation when he says, “Edgar I nothing am” (21), which means “I am no longer Edgar.” Poor Tom will be the “something” that rescues Edgar from the “nothing” forced upon him, and that serves as “president” (i.e. precedent) to King Lear in the storm.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scene 4. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;King Lear is outraged when he sees Kent in the stocks, and becomes increasingly obsessed with this slight as the scene continues. He is sensitive to the shift in tone of his keepers—Gloucester’s ill-chosen remark that Cornwall has been “inform’d” of his demands drives him to an incredulous, “ Dost thou understand me, man?” (99) But his summons to Regan and Cornwall sounds pathetic by this point: “Bid them come forth and hear me, / Or at their chamber-door I’ll beat the drum / Till it cry sleep to death” (117-19). This intemperance earns him only the Fool’s mocking tale about the cockney woman’s attempt to quiet live eels as she made them into pie (122-26). Lear is at the mercy of his passions, which have no outlet in action. Suffering is inevitable, suggests the Fool’s wisdom.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Turning to Regan for comfort, Lear gets only the following counsel: O sir, you are old, / Nature in you stands on the very verge / Of his confine. You should be rul’d and led / By some discretion that discerns your state / Better than you yourself. Therefore I pray you / That to our sister you do make return” (146-51). It would be difficult to strip an elderly man of his dignity any more cruelly than this, and already we may begin to sense the change in attitude that marks a leap beyond “ordinary mean” to the “hard hearts” beyond anything we had thought possible in nature—the transition Lear asks about later, in Act 3, Scene 6. At 177, Lear still believes, apparently, that there is a world of difference between Regan and Goneril: “Thou better know’st / The offices of nature, bond of childhood, / Effects of courtesy, dues of gratitude: / Thy half o’ th’ kingdom hast thou not forgot, / Wherein I thee endow’d” (177-81). The phrase “offices of nature” indicates that to Lear, nature is something civil and beneficent—it is to be identified with the properly functioning family unit.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;But Regan’s request is along the same lines as her previous remark: “I pray you, father, being weak, seem so” (201). Then comes the reverse bidding war between Regan and Goneril over the number of knights Lear is to be allowed, ending at 264 with Regan’s question, “What need one?” Lear offers them a remarkable comeback: “O, reason not the need! Our basest beggars / Are in the poorest thing superfluous. / Allow not nature more than nature needs, / Man’s life is cheap as beast’s” (264-67). Humanity must not, he insists, be reduced to natural necessity; we are creatures of excess, artifice, and, symbol. Nature as a concept enfolds all of these qualities. It is not to be sundered from &lt;em&gt;decorum,&lt;/em&gt; either. Then Lear offers a contradictory prayer to the gods, asking for both patience and anger. He is soon to rage in the storm (mentioned in the stage directions as “storm and tempest” at line 284), but for the moment he denounces his two present daughters as “unnatural hags” and declares almost comically, “ I will do such things— / What they are yet I know not; but they shall be / The terrors of the earth!” (280-82) Regan’s cruel &lt;em&gt;sententia &lt;/em&gt;to worried Gloucester is her justification for exiling Lear into the storm: “O sir, to wilful men / The injuries that they themselves procure / Must be their schoolmasters. Shut up your doors” (302-04). It’s true enough that the unwise learn, if at all, only by sad experience—perhaps that is a fundamental point in Christian-based tragedy—but mere decency should have been enough to instruct Regan that this is not the time for such sententiousness. Her cruel excess (along with that of Edmund, Goneril, and Cornwall) is the demonic inverse of the generous excess Lear had invoked in exclaiming, “O, reason not the need!” The play affords scant opportunity for finding any middle ground between these two extremes—between that which is almost infinitely above nature and that which is a great deal more savage than nature. The “patience” and acceptance that Edgar will counsel Gloucester and that loyal Kent has been practicing with Lear goes some way towards building a bridge, but the outcome of their efforts is not heartening.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;In Act 2, the families are sundered, and like affines itself with like, both indoors and out of doors. Lear has brought up the issue of the heavens—which side will the gods take in this great confrontation between house and house, between one group of sinners and another, far worse, group?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kent’s question when Lear is abandoned to the “fretful elements” (4) isn’t about grand political theory or power, it is simply about who is attending the frail old man: he should not, thinks Kent, be left alone and at the mercy of the weather. The Gentleman informs him that only the Fool is with Lear, “labour[ing] to outjest / His heart-struck injuries” (16-17). That is a generous way of describing the Fool’s job in this play—we know him to be a teller of discomfiting truths, sometimes in a bitter way. But then, it isn’t comfort that brings characters insight in this play—that would not suit its tragic mode. Albany and Cornwall have fallen out by this time, and both are following events in France. At line 38, Kent excuses the King’s fall into madness unnatural, attributing it to the “bemadding sorrow” caused by the bad conduct of Lear’s two evil daughters.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scenes 2, 4, 6. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In 3.2 and 3.4, the storm is clearly a metaphor for Lear’s internal discord, for the howling madness in the king himself. As the Fool has told him, he has turned his daughters into domineering mothers, and in a sense he has done the opposite of what he declared he wanted to do—recall that he said he was dividing the kingdom in part so he could go off and practice the art of dying well. His daughters were to exercise power while Lear would be free to “crawl towards death.” But instead the old man clings to life, trying desperately to maintain control and clinging to his dearest daughter Cordelia. Even after he has cast them all off, he remains obsessed with them. What we have in &lt;em&gt;King Lear &lt;/em&gt;is in part the “tragedy” of growing old and being unable to deal with the changes and the loss that must come since, as Claudius in &lt;em&gt;Hamlet &lt;/em&gt;says, reason’s constant law is “death of fathers” (1.2.102-06) James Calderwood of UC Irvine, applying a philosophical thesis of Ernest Becker, wrote a book called &lt;em&gt;Shakespeare and the Denial of Death. &lt;/em&gt;Lear is a death-denier in spite of his claims of willingness to accept his demise, and his daughters represent perpetuity to him. This denial may be in part what’s behind Lear’s raging in the storm, and even &lt;em&gt;at &lt;/em&gt;the storm in a confused way:&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;I tax not you, you elements, with unkindness,&lt;br /&gt;I never gave you kingdom, call’d you children,&lt;br /&gt;You owe me no subscription. Then let fall&lt;br /&gt;Your horrible pleasure. Here I stand your slave,&lt;br /&gt;A poor, infirm, weak, and despis’d old man;&lt;br /&gt;But yet I call you servile ministers,&lt;br /&gt;That will with two pernicious daughters join&lt;br /&gt;Your high-engender’d battles ‘gainst a head&lt;br /&gt;So old and white as this. O, ho! ‘tis foul” (3.2.16-24).&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;As his rage rolls onward and takes aim at the “great gods, / That keep this dreadful pudder o’er our heads” (3.2.49-50), his insight is summed up in the sentence, “I am a man / More sinned against than sinning” (3.2.59-60). This broad realization seems to go beyond a specific grievance involving his treatment by Regan and Goneril; it sounds more like an indictment of the universe than anything else. With these words, Lear claims that he feels his “wits begin to turn” (67), and shows compassion enough for Poor Tom to accept the offer of shelter.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;But as Lear’s angry conversation with the elements (as quoted above) suggests, the storm is also a natural phenomenon not entirely reducible to the King’s inner disharmony. In this capacity, it is beyond his control, just as the decay of his body is. He calls the storm the “physic” of pomp at 3.4, the only event and setting that allows him, as a half-naked octogenarian, to make contact with what is common to all human beings. He has learned something in this storm that exceeds his inward tempest: as is said in other Shakespeare plays, “a king is but a man,” no matter what the courtiers or the lore of kings or the theory of kingship may say. But Lear isn’t alone for long in the tempest—the Fool is with him for a time, as is Kent, and it’s the place where he meets “Poor Tom.” Such weather isn’t to be endured long. Nature is outdoing itself for ferocity.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;In 3.4, Poor Tom plays a significant role with respect to Lear, who says to him, “Thou are the thing itself: unaccommodated man is no more but such a poor, bare, fork’d animal as thou art” (3.4.106-08), the very lowest level to which a man may sink. Poor Tom attests to the rightness of Lear’s baring himself to the effects of the storm, but it isn’t good for a human being to be “out in the storm” permanently—shelter must be sought, we must return to a more “accommodated” model of humanity where we can abide. Poor Tom has already learned this himself, and King Lear, when he calls Edgar “the thing itself,” is in fact looking at a man’s artistic construction, a willed madness that he has probably begun to cast off even by that point, as indeed we see him declare forcefully at the end of 3.6: “Tom, away!” Lear doesn’t seem to understand Tom’s situation fully, but he learns from this supposed madman nonetheless.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;In 3.6. comes the great “trial scene,” with Lear, the Fool, and Poor Tom serving as judge and jury against some hapless joint stools enlisted to substitute for Regan and Goneril. The causes Lear derives for his misery, his lines are confused but also genuinely moving. He had been told he was no less than a god, and in the storm he has found that he’s just a miserable old man. He abandoned his only true identity when he cast off Cordelia. He keeps coming back to Regan and Goneril, those willful daughters who, he thinks, have done nothing but indulge their shameful lusts and follow their primal hunger for power. What sort of “justice” now prevails but a system of spiraling oppression and hypocrisy, one that he has loosed upon himself and others? Virtue at present is nothing more than a device to facilitate the evil now afoot. Lear’s horror at a degree of cruelty beyond what he had thought possible shows in the question that wells up from the bottom of his being towards the end of the mock trial: “Then let them anatomize Regan; see what breeds about her heart. Is there any cause in nature that make these hard hearts?” (3.6.76-78) When we have renounced our limits, what, if anything, can reestablish them again, aside from exhaustion unto death?&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scenes 3, 5. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Edmund had said earlier, “Now Gods, stand up for bastards.” He’s obsessed, understandably enough, with the distinction between baseness and legitimacy, between nature and convention. Now he seizes the opportunity Gloucester has given him for further betrayal—Edmund will tell Cornwall that Gloucester is going to help the king. Lear unleashed Edmund upon the kingdom by his unwise actions and irrationality—indeed, Edmund is inevitable since, thanks to Lear, there seems to be nothing between anarchy and the generosity and tact that maintain human dignity and shore up the frailty of our nature. Shakespeare is apparently aware that “human nature” is not a given—it is actually something we must &lt;em&gt;work at &lt;/em&gt;and maintain, and if we sink beneath it, we are “worse” than any violent predator in the animal kingdom since such predators don’t add superfluous cruelty to their bloody actions. Edmund is in full throttle evildoer mode at present, but later he will find that he can’t permanently jettison the trappings of convention: security requires order, it requires something like a social contract.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 7. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In this scene, Gloucester is interrogated and then blinded. Gloucester’s bold justification of his secret trip to Dover in aid of the king is, “Because I would not see thy cruel nails / Pluck out his poor old eyes.” To Gloucester, the phrase represents the worst thing he can imagine, and is purely metaphorical. Not so for Regan, who has been interrogating him, or for Goneril, who, in the presence of Regan, had already uttered her preference even before the current exchange: “Pluck out his eyes” (5). For them, the literal punishment seems entirely appropriate. Sophocles didn’t want his audience to see Oedipus blind himself with those pins from the dress of his wife Jocasta—it was reported to the audience, but not shown. Shakespeare, however, serves up the sickening spectacle along with the unforgettable lines, “Out, vild jelly! / Where is thy lustre now?” (83-84) This is the lowest point in the play, the nadir of cruelty into which Lear’s initial mistake made it possible for others to descend.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Blinded Gloucester has abandoned any notion of a just moral order rooted in nature (see pg. 1329); he has understandably lost patience, and declares, “As flies to wanton boys are we to th’ gods, / They kill us for their sport” (36-37). Edgar, who believes that the gods are just, must bring his father round to patience again, to acceptance of the predicament that his own foolishness has at least in part created.&lt;strong&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At last Albany asserts his own virtuous will against Goneril and her evil compatriots, telling her that she isn’t worth “the dust which the rude wind / Blows in your face” (30-31). But Goneril doesn’t care what he thinks—she is too busy thinking passionate thoughts about her lover Edmund, the newly created Gloucester. Albany is not to be gainsaid, however, and calls Goneril what she is: a “tiger” and a “fiend” rather than a human being; he realizes that the anarchic violence she and her sister are participating must either be stopped or destroy the kingdom altogether: “Humanity must perforce prey on itself, / Like monsters of the deep” (48-49).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scenes 3-4. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kent hears news from a Gentleman about Cordelia’s actions and frame of mind, and Kent asserts the traditional view that “The stars above us, govern our conditions” (33). Else how could such differences be between three sisters of the same king? Cordelia, meantime, is ready to take on the British whom she knows to be marching against her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 5. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Regan shows her jealousy over Goneril’s desire for Edmund, and tries to enlist the fop Oswald on her side: “My lord is dead; Edmund and I have talk’d, / And more convenient is he for my hand / Than for your lady’s” (30-32). Oswald is also told that he should, if possible, put the old “traitor” Gloucester out of his misery, lest he incite the people to compassion against her and her allies.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 6. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gloucester had abandoned his virtuous son Edgar at the bidding of a knave. He was too willing to suppose that the world had been turned upside down, and his fear of betrayal made him most susceptible to it. Now Gloucester’s attitude verges on unacceptable despair as he implores Edgar to lead him to a Dover cliff where he may end his life. Edgar, still disguised (though as a rustic, not a madman) does for him what Cordelia would not do for her father: he graces Gloucester’s way forwards with a lie, telling him, “You are now within a foot / Of th’ extreme verge” (25). Some may take Edgar’s long maintenance of his rustic disguise as somewhat excessive, but in this play, extreme actions are sometimes required as homeopathic remedy for states of extreme error. That’s the kind of “remedy” the king’s rash behavior has helped to make necessary, although we shouldn’t blame him too harshly for others’ downward spiral into utter depravity. Regan, Goneril, Cornwall, and their ilk are responsible for their own misdeeds. There is some comedy in this scene since, of course, Gloucester’s “fall” is only onto the bare planks of the stage. The old man’s fake descent turns out to be a “fortunate fall” since it persuades him to have patience even in his almost unbearable condition.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In this newfound patience, Gloucester is confronted with a flower-decked King Lear, who apparently hasn’t recovered his wits as well as he had thought. Edgar calls him “a side-piercing sight” (85), adding a Christ-like aura to our vision of Lear as a suffering, dying, universal man. Lear asks if Gloucester is “Goneril with a white beard” (96), and reproves his former ministers for their flattery: “they told me I was every thing. ‘Tis a lie, I am not ague-proof” (104-05). Everywhere he looks, Lear sees demonic sexuality as the base of things: “Let copulation thrive” (114), he bellows, and declares of women, “Down from the waist they are Centaurs” (125). This rant culminates in a dark vision of systemic injustice and hypocrisy:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[A] dog’s obeyed in office.&lt;br /&gt;Thou rascal beadle, hold thy bloody hand!&lt;br /&gt;Why dost thou lash that whore? Strip thy own back,&lt;br /&gt;Thou hotly lusts to use her in that kind&lt;br /&gt;For which thou whip’st her. The usurer hangs the cozener.&lt;br /&gt;Thorough tatter’d clothes [small] vices do appear;&lt;br /&gt;Robes and furr’d gowns hide all. (159-64)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This is as strong a view as we find in William Blake’s “London”: “the chimney-sweeper's cry / Every blackening church appals, / And the hapless soldier's sigh / Runs in blood down palace-walls. He has finally accepted the Fool’s old offer of the title “fool,” and his eloquence peters out in an exhausted, enraged repetition of the word “kill”: “And when I have stol’n upon these son-in-laws, / Then kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill!” (186-87)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The sixth scene ends with Edgar putting an end to the rascal Oswald, who has stumbled upon Gloucester alone and tried to kill him for the prize Regan has offered. In Oswald’s purse he discovers Goneril’s treasonous letter to Edmund, imploring him to kill her virtuous husband Albany.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Act 4, Scene 7. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lear recovers his wits, and says to Cordelia, “Pray do not mock me. / I am a very foolish fond old man. . . . Methinks I should know you” (59-63). He fully understands the wrong he has done her—something he had begun to sense earlier, even as far back as 1.5.24. Lear expects only hatred, but Cordelia mildly tells him there is “no cause” why she should hate him. Lear had to seek into the cause of his other daughters’ “hard hearts,” but for Cordelia’s loyalty, she is suggesting, he need not trouble himself to find the reason why. As Portia says in &lt;em&gt;The Merchant of Venice, &lt;/em&gt;“The quality of mercy is not strained”—it is a thing divine and not to be sifted or parsed.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 5, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In this scene we find Edmund, Goneril, and Regan locked in a vicious struggle for supremacy in love even as they prepare to fight Cordelia’s invading Frenchmen. Edmund plans to use Albany as a front while the fighting is on, and then dispose of him afterwards as useless baggage and a bar to his advancement.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 5, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Edgar is disappointed to find his father abjectly depressed during the confusion of battle, and tells him, “Men must endure / Their going hence even as their coming hither, / Ripeness is all” (9-11).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 5, Scene 3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The worst of the worst win the day, and Lear and Cordelia are taken prisoner. Lear’s reconciliation with Cordelia is brief but supremely fine:&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Come let’s away to prison:&lt;br /&gt;We two alone will sing like birds I’ th’ cage;&lt;br /&gt;When thou does ask me blessing, I’ll kneel down&lt;br /&gt;And ask of thee forgiveness. So we’ll live,&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;And pray, and sing, and tell old tales, and laugh&lt;br /&gt;At gilded butterflies, and hear poor rogues&lt;br /&gt;Talk of court news; and we’ll talk with them too—&lt;br /&gt;Who loses and who wins; who’s in, who’s out—&lt;br /&gt;And take upon ‘s the mystery of things&lt;br /&gt;As if we were God’s spies; and we’ll wear out,&lt;br /&gt;In a wall’d prison, packs and sects of great ones&lt;br /&gt;That ebb and flow by th’ moon. (8-19)&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;The old king predicts that he and Cordelia will participate in God’s mysterious knowledge of all things, knowing the ins and outs of his secret dispensation of affairs and men. But all this eloquence is too much for Edmund, who ends Lear’s words with a harsh command: “Take them away.” Political and military events have outstripped the process whereby King Lear has discovered his mistakes and recovered his identity and his affiliation with Cordelia. It is simply too late for a reconciliation of more than a few minutes’ time, and in the worst of circumstances. Edmund’s blunt order completes the triumph of literalism and matter-of-fact depravity over legitimate power, virtue, and (here) prophetic rhetoric. Lear is rehumanized and endowed with new insight into what is right and wrong, what is human and what is not. But he and Cordelia are crushed because they are a threat to Edmund, and he determines that they must go.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;But things aren’t so simple for Edmund. Albany has nothing but contempt for him, which bodes ill for his hopes to wield tremendous power in the new order of things. His presence in the army camp provokes a life-and-death struggle between Goneril and Regan for his hand, and Albany arrests him and Goneril for “capital treason” (83). No sooner is this declared than Edgar shows up and challenges him to single combat. Edmund, worshiper of animalistic nature and the “Regan Revolution” though he may be, is now trapped into securing his ill-gotten gains, his newfound legitimacy as bestowed upon him first by Gloucester and then by Cornwall after Gloucester’s blinding and exile. He must accept Edgar’s challenge, and ends up hearing the legitimate son’s pious declaration that “The gods are just, and of our pleasant vices / Make instruments to plague us: / The dark and vicious place where thee he got / Cost him his eyes” (171-74). Regan, meanwhile, has been poisoned by Goneril, who then takes her own life when she sees Edmund slain.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Edgar has found time to reclaim the honor of his title and to avenge Edmund’s betrayal of their father, and to some extent he has reasserted the principle of a divine moral order. But the Gloucester and Lear plots do not come together: Lear and Cordelia have run out of time, and not even Edmund’s surprising last-minute act of repentance can save Cordelia from being hanged or Lear from dying of grief over her lifeless body. Their only permanence is death.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;In later-C17-18 versions such as that of Nahum Tate’s 1681 revival of the play (&lt;a href="http://andromeda.rutgers.edu/%7Ejlynch/Texts/tatelear.html"&gt;http://andromeda.rutgers.edu/~jlynch/Texts/tatelear.html&lt;/a&gt; ), Cordelia actually thrives as Queen, married by a beaming Lear to Edgar. Neoclassical critics and audiences found the actual Shakespearean ending an intolerable violation of representational ethics: the good must be rewarded, and the wicked must be punished. Here is Dr. Johnson’s pronouncement on the matter in &lt;em&gt;Rambler #4: &lt;/em&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;em&gt;  &lt;/em&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“In narratives where historical veracity has no place, I cannot discover why there should not be exhibited the most perfect idea of virtue; of virtue not angelical, nor above probability, for what we cannot credit, we shall never imitate, but the highest and purest that humanity can reach, which, exercised in such trials as the various revolutions of things shall bring upon it, may, by conquering some calamities, and enduring others, teach us what we may hope, and what we can perform. Vice, for vice is necessary to be shewn, should always disgust; nor should the graces of gaiety, or the dignity of courage, be so united with it, as to reconcile it to the mind. Wherever it appears, it should raise hatred by the malignity of its practices, and contempt by the meanness of its stratagems: for while it is supported by either parts or spirit, it will be seldom heartily abhorred. ”&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;In Cordelia’s death, the justice of the heavens is not at all apparent. It is true that vice is thoroughly disgusting in &lt;em&gt;King Lear, &lt;/em&gt;but virtue is by no means shown triumphant. We must endure the old king’s “going hence” in unbearable agony and near incoherence, as he bewails Cordelia’s death and laments, “my poor fool is hang’d” (306), which may refer to our old friend the Fool, who disappeared at 3.5 with the line, “And I’ll go to bed at noon” (85). Nobody really wants to rule this blighted kingdom anymore: neither Albany nor Kent will take the reigns of power, and it seems as if all is left to Edgar. His concluding lines are oddly unsatisfying:&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;The weight of this sad time we must obey,&lt;br /&gt;Speak what we feel, not what we ought to say:&lt;br /&gt;The oldest hath borne most; we that are young&lt;br /&gt;Shall never see so much, nor live so long.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;If the play has been a quest for the restoration of authority, Edgar is hardly the quester who heals the Fisher King and makes the waters flow. But this play is, of course, a tragedy and not a romance. What it may have taught us, in the end, is that the deepest kind of insight into humanity does not accompany the workings of earthly power: as so often in tragedy, the cost of such insight is an untimely death. Edgar can’t do much more than repeat the stale “truism” of his father Gloucester: better days have been. There’s no easy accommodation, or magical reconciliation, no middle ground to occupy—just a pair of departed royal visionaries and a remnant of confused and disillusioned people repeating unconvincing truisms. Much of the play has been about trying different strategies of accommodation, recognizing the constrictions of nature, mortality, political power, and language, but no satisfying arrangements have emerged. No one has come to terms with what it means to be mortal and yet &lt;em&gt;not &lt;/em&gt;identical with the workings of raw physical nature.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Finally, even though &lt;em&gt;King Lear &lt;/em&gt;has pagan trappings, I treat it as tinged with Christian principles, and it seems that within this framework, tragedy is constituted by the enormous gap between wisdom and felicity. Much human suffering is preventable, but at the deepest level, sorrow and loss are the only true teachers. And at this level, even a great man like Lear is the “natural fool of fortune” (4.6.191). All along, the Fool had helped prevent Lear from falling into a hopeless state of self-pity, and had helped the audience from over-pitying the king. The Fool had stood for the possibility of artistic redemption, what with his playful songs and insouciance. He knew that Lear was at least willing to listen to him speak the truth in an eccentric form, unlike Regan and Goneril, whose stern authority he feared and whose disregard for his rhymes stemmed from their obscene literalism and savagery. But comfort is cold in this play—at a certain point, the Fool simply had to disappear, leaving Lear to face what he has done to Cordelia and the impossibility of setting things right.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8995057146982584552-7518426299001024081?l=ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/feeds/7518426299001024081/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8995057146982584552&amp;postID=7518426299001024081' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/7518426299001024081'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/7518426299001024081'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/2007/03/week-08-lear.html' title='Week 08, Lear'/><author><name>Alfred J. Drake</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/16752305052112968118</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='28' height='32' src='http://www.ajdrake.com/wiki/tiki-download_file.php?fileId=112'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8995057146982584552.post-386010283307832082</id><published>2007-03-15T11:15:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2007-03-17T15:41:05.938-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Week 07, Othello</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt;Scene-by-Scene Notes on &lt;em&gt;Othello&lt;/em&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1.1.65ff. Iago may not be acting from world-historical outrage, but he sets forth two reasons for his hatred of Othello: first, his sense of injured merit because Othello has given the lieutenant’s job he coveted to Cassio, and the possibility (in his view, as stated later in 1.3) that his wife has slept with Othello. Iago is interesting because he’s a self-conscious Machiavel and a consummate actor (like Shakespeare’s Richard III or Aaron the Moor in &lt;em&gt;Titus Andronicus&lt;/em&gt;). As he says to Roderigo on 1252, “I am not what I am” (65)—he may be Othello’s trusted underling, but that isn’t how he sees himself “five years from now,” to borrow a phrase from the corporate interview playbook. Iago may be comfortable in his own skin, but he is not at peace with himself. There’s something impish about him, too, something of the downright evildoer—he seems to enjoy stirring up trouble for the hell of it, and he shows no regard for the destruction he brings to Desdemona, whom he knows to be innocent. He maneuvers with diabolical skill in the gap between what he seems to be and what he is, turning everything that happens to his own advantage. (1252)&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1.2.62ff. Brabantio accuses Othello of witchcraft: “thou has enchanted her,” he tells the Moor; otherwise, he insists, the girl would never “Run from her guardage to the sooty bosom of such a thing as thou—to fear, not to delight!” He can’t even imagine the attraction of the foreign or the exotic. To Brabantio, Venice &lt;em&gt;is &lt;/em&gt;the world. (He’s strangely provincial given that Venice is a cosmopolitan sea empire that had long since known how to cut a deal or two with Arabs and Turks to protect its interests.) Brabantio immediately accepts Iago and Roderigo’s reductive, grotesquely abstract “devil” and bestial “ram” characterization of Othello. Othello hardly lacks charm, and he is a Christian just like Brabantio, but the father welcomes Iago’s stereotypes. (1254)&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Othello carries the day when summoned to Venice because of his military bearing and chivalric eloquence. When the Italians accuse him of witchcraft, he promises to deliver a “round, unvarnished tale” (90ff, pg. 1256 Riverside ); but then he romances them with his beautiful, moving words. Othello cuts a dashing figure, and he is aware of his effect upon others. He is proud of his conquest, like a soldier who has won the prize fairly. The tale he delivers is, of course, anything but “unvarnished.” It is filled with romantic extravagance. True enough, perhaps, he has been sold into slavery, fought tremendous battles, and seen many remarkable sights. But did he really see “Anthropophagi, and men whose heads / Do grow beneath their shoulders” (144-45)? No, these are tales he’s picked up and remembered the better to build up an image of himself as an adventurer. He exploits Desdemona’s “seriously inclin[ing]” (146) towards such stories, crafting from that propensity a contract-in-hand to “beguile her of her tears” and to “dilate” his life’s journey. What sanctifies Othello’s dilatory works of art? Well, the fact that he sincerely loves Desdemona—he means her only good, so it’s acceptable to incorporate some “make-believe” elements into an already exciting account of himself. Othello is rather like Sir Philip Sidney’s good Christian poet, whose “feigning” of “notable images” shouldn’t be condemned just because it isn’t literally true.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;It would be an oversimplification, therefore, to say that Othello is a “noble, naïve cultural other.” He is not the strong, silent warrior type, either. Rather, he’s a poetical and romantic man with tremendous self-confidence (at least until Iago shakes him to the core). Perhaps his tragedy is that he just can’t imagine anyone wielding such poetical power for anything but the good reasons that motivate him in his courtship of Desdemona, or in his speech to the Duke and Senators that frees them to return to considerations of State rather than dwelling on private grudges and love affairs. His way of “seeming” (i.e. embroidering his life story) is so pure that it’s simply folded into the essential goodness of his being. In a sense, all poets are liars—Plato tells us so, right?—but some feigning and pretending is nobly done and not engaged in as a means to do evil, as it is with Iago. Othello’s naivety, then, isn’t that he’s unable to speak anything but plain truth; it’s that he can’t conceive of a man who willfully spins lies for base purposes. A good man is free to “gild the lily,” so to speak, but a wicked man ought to show himself for what he is. In this sense, it’s fair to say that Othello proves tragically unable to deal with the difference between &lt;em&gt;seeming&lt;/em&gt; and &lt;em&gt;being&lt;/em&gt;. Then, too, Othello may be poetical, but he’s not John Keats’ poet of “negative capability,” the kind who can throw himself into doubts and uncertainties as if they were his own proper element. Othello’s feigning seems much more tactical and less supple, more task-oriented, than that of the Keatsian “chameleon poet” who really wants to escape from his own skin for as long as possible.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Both the absolute otherness imposed on Othello by men such as Brabantio (who can scarcely process the Moor at all, as his acceptance of Iago’s ridiculously impoverished epithets suggest) and the charismatic appeal of the man’s bearing and language are at work early in &lt;em&gt;Othello.  &lt;/em&gt;Perhaps both, taken together with the sad events later in the play, go a long way towards demonstrating how difficult mutual understanding between cultures can be.  In spite of Othello’s wondrous gifts of bearing and speech, he is easily destroyed by Iago, a man with exactly the sort of knowledge of Venetian society Othello lacks.  Generalized virtues, it seems, cannot permanently trump an intimate knowledge of local cultural practices, symbolism, and assumptions, at least not if someone is determined to &lt;em&gt;use &lt;/em&gt;these specifics against an outsider.  &lt;em&gt;Othello &lt;/em&gt;is a classic tragedy in that a good man is destroyed by the very virtues that have won him admiration -- his inability to comprehend how devious and selfish others can be. It’s true that Othello follows his personal desires, and we might suppose that he’s putting Venice at risk if a tumult ensues or his leadership is questioned. But he deals so forthrightly and honestly with the Venetian authorities that the whole thing blows over in no time, and he is free to return to his honorable work for the general welfare. How, he might ask, could others be so petty as to bring him down and damage the general welfare for purely private reasons, like those of Iago? This is inconceivable to a man like Othello.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;1.3.180ff and 248ff. Our first glimpse of Desdemona shows us a very strong-willed, noble young woman who is not afraid to act boldly and speak her mind, even in the presence of her powerful father and Venetian statesmen. Her strength accords well with Othello’s soldierly virtue. She is by no means a pale, retiring victim. I suppose Desdemona is simply in an impossible position—on the one hand, her considerable aplomb doesn’t translate into an ability to charm or fast-talk Othello out of his suspicions; her goodness works against her. But on the other hand, with the devilish Othello working against her, it’s hard to see how anything she says, no matter how skilful, would help. Terse protestations of virtue and fancy talk alike would no doubt fail to overcome the “ocular proof” by which Iago has falsely damned her. (1256-57)&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;319ff. Iago’s creed is worth noting. To Roderigo’s passive, faux-suicidal blubbering about the defects of his “virtue” (in this usage, it means “nature”), Iago blurts out “Virtue? A fig! ‘tis in ourselves that we are / thus or thus. Our bodies are our gardens, to the / which our wills are gardeners…” (319-21). In terms of Renaissance psychology, this means that while we are subject to the pull of our appetites (which belong to the “sensitive” part of human nature), we can control these appetites. We can let our choice-making power, our “will,” be informed by reason and thereby control the effects of appetite. (The elements of the rational part of human nature are “understanding” or reason and “will” or rational appetite, the inner power of motion that can incline towards God and reason or towards our lower appetites.) Iago is suggesting that while the body and the appetites may hold sway for a time in Desdemona, she is bound, in due time, to become sated with Othello, and then her rational element will lead her to despise this older man whose appearance and culture are so unlike hers. (See pg. 1259 Riverside , 1.3.342ff; see also pg. 1262, 2.1.225-31.) Like will return to like, he promises Roderigo. Well, Iago hardly puts Renaissance psychology to the noble uses of Pico della Mirandola, who implies that the grandest goal of humanity is to transcend itself for the greater glory of God, but he knows how to craft a cunning scheme from its premises: Roderigo need only “put money in his purse” and wait for Desdemona to turn again to Venice.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;386-404. Here Iago’s second motive comes to light: he’s heard that Othello may have slept with his wife Emilia. And although he may be patient in devising his wicked schemes, he shares Othello’s disdain of long-continued suspicion: the mere supposition that Emilia may have cuckolded him demands payback; the matter must be resolved. He will wage a pre-emptive war against this man who has already frustrated his hopes of advancement, and who may also have insulted his marriage as well. In some rather cold, calculating way, he himself is subject to the cat-like “green-eyed monster” jealousy, and his way of dealing with the discomfort it’s caused him is to pass it along. That there’s also something to the “baseless evil” charge often leveled against Iago, we may see from his brazen determination to “plume up” his will “in double knavery” (303-04).&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scenes 1-2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This scene turns on “trifles”—some innocently witty banter and a perhaps mildly flirtatious kiss, a drink or two or three in response to Othello’s generous insistence that his men enjoy a time of revels, a lost handkerchief with a fanciful history: how easy it is to weave an unflattering tale, and take advantage of others’ weaknesses and deep insecurity. (1261 Riverside , line 167ff.) As Iago will say of the handkerchief in 3.3, “Trifles light as air / Are to the jealious confirmations strong / As proofs of holy writ” (322-24). In the second act generally, Cassio, who much values his martial reputation and is loyal, is easily typecast by Iago first as the genial soldier, then as the quarrelsome drunkard, and finally as the importunate suitor. Iago himself doesn’t see much virtue in Cassio, by the way—as we see from 236-41 of Scene 2 (pg. 1262), Iago credits the Florentine with nothing more than Hamlet’s “indifferent honest” disposition; he’s neither better nor worse than the average lout, and a clever man may steer him at will.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;As for Desdemona’s virtue, well, innocence can seldom defend itself, certainly not as eloquently or convincingly as evil can. This seems to be true even when the innocent person is as intelligent and capable as Desdemona. One remembers Yeats’ line in “The Second Coming” that “the best lack all conviction” while “the worst are full of passionate intensity.” In Shakespeare, it isn’t usually true that the best people lack conviction—what they sometimes lack (consider Cordelia in &lt;em&gt;King Lear &lt;/em&gt;as an example to set beside Desdemona) is the right phrase, the moxy to take advantage of opportunities to advance their good cause. And even if our good folks have considerable linguistic capacity and courage, the disposition we call “goodness” seldom, if ever, gains by rhetorical sleight of hand—the problem seems quite intractable. Lear’s daughter Cordelia may be a bit stiff and clumsy as a speaker, but we all feel the rightness of her lament, “What shall poor Cordelia speak? Love, and be silent.” Or consider Machiavelli’s characterization of the problem: to paraphrase what he writes in &lt;em&gt;Il Principe, &lt;/em&gt;“those who try to be virtuous in all things must come to grief among so many who aren’t virtuous.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scene 3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Othello is an absolutist in matters of honor, which is always a concern for him. Once honor is lost, it’s impossible for him to recover his trust in another person. Honor is an &lt;em&gt;ideal &lt;/em&gt;that Othello can’t reconcile to the messy, ethically dubious world of Venice . Shakespeare explores this rigid idealism often in his plays, and seems to consider it a trap. For example, Brutus in &lt;em&gt;Julius Caesar, &lt;/em&gt;or the title character in &lt;em&gt;Coriolanus &lt;/em&gt;(and, I suppose, Antony in &lt;em&gt;Antony and Cleopatra,&lt;/em&gt; since his “eastern extravagance” is merely the obverse of strict Roman honor, disables him from combating the machinations of the clever Octavian)&lt;em&gt;, &lt;/em&gt;or, on a lighter note, all those hopeless idealizers in the comedies (Orlando in &lt;em&gt;As You Like It &lt;/em&gt;comes to mind). There are many shades of gray, many nuances, many roles a man or woman might and sometimes must play, any number of imperfections and exigencies to deal with. Idealism is noble, but it is a disabling quality in a saucy, ever-changing world. Iago plays Othello like a fiddle in this scene, and the final lyrics of the tune are, “Cassio, I love thee, / But never more be officer of mine” (249-50). And now Othello thinks even more highly of Iago than ever, unsuspecting of the diabolical scheme the man announces near the end of 2.3, with its promise to advance Cassio’s suit by Desdemona’s earnest pleading and thereby, as her husband looks on with horror, turn her “virtue into pitch” (360, pg. 1267 Riverside).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scenes 1-3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At 3.1.71, we hear that Michael Cassio’s very usefulness in Othello’s own suit to Desdemona now plays against him—he had, after all, served as go-between in furtherance of their secret, forbidden love. Why might he not pursue the lady himself? The thought is ungracious, but not unreasonable.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;We should hear alarm bells in Othello’s admission of his great fondness for Desdemona: after she makes her case in behalf of Cassio and exits, Othello says, “When I love thee not, / Chaos is come again” (91-92). Chaos—yes, that’s exactly the aim of Iago’s decreative schemes. Once Othello begins to suspect, he will be thrown completely off balance until the very end of the play. Iago makes the Moor draw “the truth” from him, and reinforces the Othello-principle that we must all &lt;em&gt;be &lt;/em&gt;what we &lt;em&gt;appear &lt;/em&gt;to be: “Men should be what they seem, / Or those that be not, would they might seem none!” (127-28) Iago knows that Othello lacks (to borrow from Keats’ letters) “negative capability”—he can’t exist for an extended time in the midst of uncertainty. If there’s a problem, it must be dealt with presently, not left to fester. Othello is the kind of military man who insists on gathering hard evidence and rendering a firm decision, court-martial style, the way he judged Cassio. His lack of knowledge about Venetian &lt;em&gt;mores &lt;/em&gt;and subtlety (an English stereotype for the Italians generally—subtle, devious, sly) makes him anxious, easy prey to the overblown trifles in which Iago trades, and very susceptible to the honest-sounding counsel his deceiver offers: “O, beware, my lord, of jealousy? / It is the green-ey’d monster which doth mock/ The meat it feeds on” (165-67, pg. 1269 col.2 Riverside ). Othello is also older than Desdemona, and he is a black man (perhaps sub-Saharan rather than the more familiar Arab) in a white culture—both facts that Iago exploits masterfully. At base, Othello seems to be uncertain that even his great charm and rhetorical skill can hold his wife’s loyalty (2957). How can he, when (if we are to believe Iago), “In Venice they do let [God] see the pranks / They dare not show their husbands” (202-03)?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 4.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/strong&gt; With its articulation of the handkerchief device and the “prayer vignette” in which Iago kneels along with a murderously earnest Othello, this scene is perhaps the height of Iago’s villainy. Othello is practically mad with jealous rage by now—”Villain, be sure thou prove my love a whore” (359)—and so the fact that Cassio has been seen to “wipe his beard” with Desdemona’s handkerchief easily passes Othello’s current standard of conviction. Much has been made of the scene in which Iago swears undying fealty to Othello, but I think it will do to suggest that Iago’s damnation consists in swearing by Christian symbols to do the devil’s work; his words are pious, but his intentions transform them into the markers of a black mass. Perhaps there’s savage irony in his swearing by “yond marble heaven” (460) since, after all, the audience may see him swear by a painted image of the sky in the theater and some torchlight, and not the heavens or the stars themselves. In any case, he’s now attained part of his end: he has become Othello’s lieutenant, and is even engaged to murder Cassio while Othello plans Desdemona’s demise.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Othello expects the same romantic extravagance from Desdemona as he lavishes upon her: the handkerchief, he tells her, is an emblem of the romantic magic, the charm, that underlies his erotic fidelity and should underlie hers. Its loss is catastrophic now that it has come to symbolize her chaste loyalty. (We should note that Othello had casually dropped it at the end of 3.3. thanks to the headache caused by his agonized thoughts about Desdemona; from there innocently Emilia picked it up and gave it to Iago, who planted it with Cassio). Othello is a romantic idealist as well as a military idealist. At lines 58-64, Othello gives us a version of the handkerchief’s history—it was given him by his mother, who herself got it from a female Egyptian sorcerer, and Othello claims that its possession guarantees the loyalty of the possessor’s lover. It’s fatal consequentiality is further underscored by the claim that it was “dy’ed in mummy which the skilful / Conserv’d of maidens’ hearts” (74-75). (Later, in trying to justify his murder of Desdemona, he will claim that his father gave it to his mother—does that indicate dishonesty, forgetfulness, or a little slip on Shakespeare’s part? I don’t know; see 5.2.216-17.) Desdemona, of course, doesn’t have it, and is forced to temporize by dissembling, while Othello’s vocabulary finally moves towards perfect accord with his obsession: “the handkerchief!” repeated several times.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Othello, already driven into what seems like an epileptic fit at the loss of the handkerchief, will now be subject to one further “proof”: Iago engages Cassio in a conversation which, thanks to a bit of low-talking at the right instant, the Moor takes for lewd and contemptuous talk about Desdemona when in fact Cassio is only making jests about his relationship with the prostitute Bianca, who is overly fond of him. And, of course, Bianca brings in the handkerchief, making Othello think Cassio has given it to her out of contempt for Desdemona. Othello beholds this spectacle, and becomes positively deranged with contradictory impulses: “O Iago, the pity of it, Iago!” and “I will chop her into messes. Cuckold me!” (196, 200) And when he strikes Desdemona, Lodovico, who has come with a letter announcing that Cassio has been installed in Othello’s place as commander in Cyprus , is there to see it and make the reasonable inference that Othello is an abusive husband and a man with little control over his worst impulses.&lt;strong&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Although Desdemona has shown a touch or two of famed Venetian subtlety, we have no cause to suppose that anything but piety and honesty are the hallmarks of her character. By now, however, Othello has been warped by Iago into taking such signs of virtue for their exact opposite: evidence of pitch-dark whoredom and vile cunning. From now on, everything she says “can and will be used against her”; she is under arrest, so to speak, without even knowing it until very late in the play. Her self-defense, while moving, is also rather feeble: “By heaven, you do me wrong” and “No, as I am a Christian” (82, 84). To be charged with a fault like adultery, it seems, is sure to put one in the position of being considered “guilty until proven innocent”; simply being &lt;em&gt;accused &lt;/em&gt;of certain offenses so strips a person of others’ good opinion that it’s tantamount to conviction. (One thinks of Kafka’s &lt;em&gt;The Trial &lt;/em&gt;or the trials of &lt;em&gt;1984 &lt;/em&gt;and shudders—to come under suspicion is to be already a person with no identity except that constituted by one’s presumed malefactions, with no possibility of appeal.) It’s common in Renaissance plays for virtuous characters to prove themselves helpless when abused by the wicked and the cunning. Iago is still at work, egging on the already angry Roderigo to murder Cassio to keep Othello in Cyprus , along with Desdemona.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;While Desdemona can only sing a sad song of frustrated love (“ Willow , willow”), Emilia proves less helpless; a fit opponent for her husband, she advises her younger mistress as a kindly Machiavel should, though to no effect. From 65-103, Emilia tries to temper Desdemona’s moral absolutism, which rivals that of Othello. Desdemona’s reply consists in a declaration of unstinting loyalty to Othello—an attitude she will maintain even as Othello strangles her. Emilia’s bawdy pronouncements on gender relations are the very stuff of Shakespearian comedy (one thinks of Portia and Nerissa’s “ring scheme” in &lt;em&gt;The Merchant of Venice, &lt;/em&gt;for instance), but here they only deepen the sense of impending tragedy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 5, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Iago arranges for Roderigo to kill Cassio, but the bungler only manages to wound Cassio in the leg, and Iago stabs Roderigo to death lest he blab the truth.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 5, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Othello makes himself an example in all strictness, preventing the wheels of Venetian justice from rolling. In the end (after a few moments of unseemly waffling and denial around 95, right after he strangles Desdemona), he doesn’t look around for someone else to blame. (This is not the case in one of Shakespeare’s main sources, the Italian author Cinthio’s &lt;strong&gt;&lt;em&gt;&lt;a href="http://www.classical.net/music/comp.lst/works/verdi/otello/otstory.html"&gt;Hecatommithi&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/em&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;em&gt;, &lt;/em&gt;in which the Moor makes his escape, only to die shamefully later on.) Othello bills himself extravagantly as &lt;em&gt;the &lt;/em&gt;example of a man who “loved not wisely but too well” (350-52). His eloquence in word and elegance of manner reassert themselves in his final struggle. Othello’s death seems right to most readers, I should think, since his words and manner, as he apparently understands, cannot make up for the disparagement and destruction of a faithful wife. His epigrammatic description of what he has done indicates a desire to control others’ interpretation of his downfall; perhaps that’s a tragic hero’s right (we recall Hamlet’s plea that Horatio should live on to tell his story truly), but this doesn’t keep strip the ending of its disturbing quality. We may remember the occasions on which Othello had let loose with the incredulous question, “Ha, ha, false to me?” (3.3.334, 4.1.200) with seeming emphasis on the word “me,” as if it were especially egregious that &lt;em&gt;he,&lt;/em&gt; of all men, should suffer the indignity of betrayal. My sympathy goes to Desdemona, not to Othello, in spite of his apparently sincere repentance.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Othello’s complexity as a tragic hero is in keeping with the fact that the moral quality of Shakespeare’s protagonists varies a great deal: there are the unrepentant villain Richard III and the more introspective one Macbeth; the conspirators against Julius Caesar with their respectively mixed motives running from the petty to the grand; Romeo and Juliet who die more because of pitiable misunderstandings than from any character flaw; King Lear’s confusion between his public and private selves; Hamlet’s sometime dawdling and sometime arrogant rashness, etc. Shakespeare is bound by no particular theory of drama, so he is free (as in fact were the great Greek dramatists, whose work preceded Aristotle’s theory, after all) to follow his own genius instead of adhering to the notions of Aristotle or anyone else.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8995057146982584552-386010283307832082?l=ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/feeds/386010283307832082/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8995057146982584552&amp;postID=386010283307832082' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/386010283307832082'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/386010283307832082'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/2007/03/week-07-othello.html' title='Week 07, Othello'/><author><name>Alfred J. Drake</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/16752305052112968118</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='28' height='32' src='http://www.ajdrake.com/wiki/tiki-download_file.php?fileId=112'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8995057146982584552.post-303751578013681886</id><published>2007-03-08T11:14:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-03-07T20:29:35.681-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Week 06, Troilus</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt;Scene-by-Scene Notes on &lt;em&gt;Troilus and Cressida.&lt;/em&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;&lt;em&gt;  &lt;/em&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Prologue and General Comments. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The prologue reminds us of the great Homeric backdrop to the play, and in the end, the Homeric version seems to win out since Ulysses’ cunning fails to draw Achilles into the battle; it’s the death of Patroclus that accomplishes this in Act 5, Scene 5-6. On the whole, the play shows the disillusionment that besets both love and war—activities that almost always begin with high ideals and unrealistic expectations, and, all too often, end in bitterness and frustration, even when the object is attained.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It’s seven years into the war, and Troilus is out of sync with the war’s imperatives; he sounds like a Petrarchan sonnet, with his sighing extremes—as in “I find no peace, but have no arms for war.” By the end of the play he will be furious at Diomedes, disillusionment over Cressida having given him his cause. But by then, Achilles has killed Hector and the Trojans are doomed. Pandarus is eager to spur Troilus on, increasing his lovesickness.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;At 109, we hear that Paris has been slightly wounded by Menelaus. The play constantly undercuts the heroic version of the “great cause” that animates both Greeks and Trojans; it seems as if the play sides with Thersites, who puts it all down to stupidity and lechery and contemptible male pride. Love and war are intertwined, to the honor of neither.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Cressida’s servant Alexander tells her that Hector is ashamed of himself since Ajax has given him a good beating. Hector is spurred on by his shame to challenge any Greek to maintain his lady’s as good as Andromache. At line 136, Pandarus pursues his private interest of bringing Troilus and Cressida together. The girl seems worldly enough in her answers, at least until she meets Troilus later on. From line 177 onwards, there follows a pageant of Trojans—Aeneas, Hector, and others. Cressida opines that Troilus is “a sneaking fellow.” Well, as she explains to us, she must maintain her chastity. At 282ff, she gives in soliloquy the real reason for her standoffishness: she fears she will be lightly prized once she is no longer chaste. This is true, of course, but it doesn’t equate with wide-eyed innocence; she does not (to borrow a line from Polonius in &lt;em&gt;Hamlet&lt;/em&gt;) “speak like a green girl.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Agamemnon is trying to explain why seven years have passed with no victory; the joint argument from the King and Nestor is “trust us—this is wise policy beyond your devising.” Ulysses then tells everyone to listen to him, and Agamemnon says that given the source, they fully expect to hear wise counsel, and not the sort of nonsense Thersites spews. Ulysses says at 109ff, “Take but degree away, untune that string, and hark what discord follows”; the world will “turn wolf universally.” From 142ff, Odysseus explains that respect for rank is at low ebb thanks to Achilles’ prideful refusal to do his part for the Greeks. (In &lt;em&gt;The Iliad, &lt;/em&gt;the reason given is that Agamemnon arrogantly asserted his supremacy by demanding as his share of the spoils Achilles’ favorite concubine, Briseis.) Achilles and Patroclus mock Agamemnon, and this has spurred on Ajax (who is none too bright) to mock the King, too, and to make Thersites his agent for this purpose. Ajax ’s posturing, especially, is said to appeal to those who value nothing but stupid, brute force rather than shrewd policy. There are serious rifts between the leading Greeks. Well, it’s hard to see how Agamemnon’s “policy” amounts to much more than incompetence.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Aeneas visits Agamemnon to deliver Hector’s challenge. The Greeks consider Troy ’s men ceremonious courtiers rather than blunt fighters. This notion is in line with traditional portrayals of the Trojans as indulgent, over-civilized, proponents of the “luxurious state” later found so blameworthy by that Athenian lover of all things Spartan, Plato. Aeneas answers chivalrously that the Trojans are civil in time of peace, but deadly in war. Agamemnon’s reply at 287-88 shows how inextricable love and war prove in this play: all soldiers, he insists, are lovers or plan to be. Ulysses, however, has a scheme to take down Achilles a few pegs—Hector’s challenge is obviously aimed at Achilles, but Ulysses wants to arrange for Ajax to “happen” to win a lottery for that honor, thereby upstaging his rival attention-seeker Achilles.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thersites and Ajax relate to each other in an interesting way; the first act went far towards undercutting the heroes’ claims to high honor. Throughout the play, Thersites will rail at the biggest targets for their lechery, double-dealing, stupidity, pride and enviousness, and he in turn will become the target for their sexually charged taunts of cowardice, effeminacy, and so forth (some of which he will heap right back on none other than Patroclus, of course). Thersites sees Ajax as nothing more than a blunt instrument for those who actually wield power; in a phrase, he is “Mars his idiot.” At line 92 and elsewhere, Thersites attacks the principle of rank; he doesn’t believe those who stand upon it are worthy of it. “I serve thee not,” he says to Ajax , who proceeds to beat him. Achilles is much more “civilized” in his dealings with Ajax , but nonetheless Thersites lumps him together with Ajax , and prefers Hector; Thersites has more regard for Ulysses and Nestor, and prefers the company of the intelligent. Agamemnon he despises as a pretender to honor and wise counsel.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Priam finds that his sons Helenus and Hector would gladly agree to hand over Helen to the Greeks, restoring her to Menelaus of Sparta and thereby saving a lot of bloodshed on both sides. Troilus (along with Paris) insists that the Trojans should be willing to fight over trifles if occasion bids them do it, but Hector doesn’t agree, and he points out to his youngest brother that determining Helen’s value is not the province of lone individuals; her value is what it is, and due regard must be shown for the impact any determination may have on the entire Greek host: “tis mad idolatry to make the service greater than the gods.” It won’t do to fetishize honor and war at the expense of practical consequences. The Riverside notes mention that neither the Greeks nor the Trojans has any claim to absolute righteousness in its quest: Paris went to Greece to make away with Helen because Hercules had absconded with Priam’s sister Hesione and then given her to Ajax ’s father Telamon, so we can’t really claim that “the Trojans started the trouble.” Troilus maintains chivalric idealism at this point, and his naïve idealism bids him recommend that the Trojans hold on to Helen at all costs. Hector, who has been doing much of the fighting, thinks otherwise. Nonetheless, his current challenge owes more to personal shame, most likely, than statecraft. War, in Shakespeare’s representation of it, is a great distorter of motives and words, and it often sunders words from deeds, or rather widens the gap always extant between them to begin with. Cassandra breaks in around line 97 and aligns herself with those who want to return Helen, knowing as she does that Troy is doomed. (It’s worth recalling that Cassandra, Apollo’s priestess, was cursed when she refused to sleep with him—she sees the future clearly, but no one will believe her, so her gift is wasted.) Around 118ff, Troilus and Paris show some contempt for “reality-based” decision-making. Nearly every Trojan soldier, he says, will defend the beautiful Helen, and will fight to the death for this icon and enabler of masculine valor and display. Around line 156, Hector makes the strongest case in favor of recognizing brute reality, admitting that Helen ought to be returned to Menelaus of Sparta, but then around 189, he accedes to Troilus’ cause: their “joint and several dignities” demand that they hang on to their stolen woman. She is a “theme of honor and renown.” While Troilus holds this position as a naïve young romantic, Hector takes it up in a different manner altogether—he has little personal regard for Helen, but public necessity dictates that the woman be defended and held for her symbolic, unifying value: war needs symbols as rallying points, or the cause flounders.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scene 3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thersites and the leading Greek warriors are opponents, but they need one another; Thersites’ railing observations feed upon the warriors’ stupidity and pretentiousness, and the warriors, in turn, in part define themselves by heaping insults on his head. Thus Patroclus’ entreaty at line 23, “Good Thersites, come in and rail,” and Achilles’ description of him as “my cheese, my digestion.” ( Ajax is upset at this juncture partly because Achilles has weaned his fool from him.) The cynical clown has found his proper object, and they have found the object of their scorn, too. He wishes venereal disease on the lot of these fools, all of them guilty of “warring for a placket” rather than the high honor they claim to uphold. This satirical connection between war and promiscuous, unworthy sexual pursuits is common in literature and film: consider, to give just one instance, Kubrick’s film &lt;em&gt;Dr. Strangelove, &lt;/em&gt;where that theme is managed hilariously: General Jack D. Ripper launches World War III because he’s been having some kind of problem like erectile dysfunction, which he calls “loss of essence.” (And of course there’s the good Nazi Party expatriate Doctor himself, with his “strange love” of atomic destruction.) Thersites finds that the war between Greek and Trojan is no better than a self-perpetuating, bloody pageant of lunatics and fools, begun by an act of whoredom and perpetuated by lust for wicked women and illusory honor. He suggests that the very walls of Troy would crumble to dust before the likes of Agamemnon or Ajax will ever batter them down. That turns out to be a false supposition, but it’s easy to see why he makes it in this seventh year of hostilities. His speeches also suggest that he’s aware of the intractable problem confronting anyone (especially men) who opposes a violent mass confrontation: charges of cowardice, effeminacy, carping, and treachery are bound to fly at their heads. Thersites’ attitude towards this hypermasculine vitriol is “bring it on”; it’s the very stuff he feeds upon and turns to satirical account. But for all his railing and undermining, the war will continue to bleed both sides: fools learn not by instruction but rather (if at all) by bitter experience; for Thersites, the proceedings make “good copy” and a pageant not to be missed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Agamemnon and his subordinates butter up Ajax as a spur to Achilles’ pride—they need him back in the battle. Pandarus enlists Helen to keep Hector out of the individual combat, although this strategy fails. Helen is a worldly survivor, a wily woman.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Troilus is here in a state of agonized expectation, and he fears the loss of self-identity and autonomy that occurs when a person falls in love. He attributes the same sort of confounding or loss of identity with the shock of great hosts in battle. When Cressida is brought in by Pandar, she seems genuinely shy at first, and Troilus seems almost bereft of words. But soon the two (after a few long kisses) will recover their eloquence, and in this scene they go on to make extreme claims about how their faith (or lack thereof) will prove a byword for all others. As John Donne would say, “beg from above, a pattern of our love.” Pandarus stakes his own good name on the outcome of the love match—well, as is commonly said, “be careful what you wish for” since “pandering” is now invariably twinned with “pimping” in our lexicon of disrepute. Cressida now realizes she has perhaps said too much. She has admitted to loving Troilus at first sight and has engaged in comically Petrarchan declarations of fidelity. Behind this whole dialogue—especially Cressida’s part of it—is the understanding that love is a kind of game, a power exchange in which “secrecy” is to some extent necessary: “who shall be true when we are not secret to ourselves?” Self-revelation establishes intimacy, but it also breeds contempt and disloyalty. As an old professor of mine would say, “idealizing eroticism” is necessary, but also inherently risky because it relies on the perpetuation of illusions.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Calchas calls in a favor for his old defection from the Trojans to the Greeks, and the favor consists in the Greeks giving up Cressida to Diomedes in exchange for the captive Trojan Prince Antenor. Agamemnon agrees readily. Ulysses counsels the King to ignore Achilles for a while, and treat him with indifference. Achilles is easily gulled by this act, and worries that Ajax is stealing his thunder with present deeds of valor. Ulysses points out to Achilles that “emulation hath a thousand sons” all at the ready to tread their father down in the dust the moment he slows down or strays from the path of heroic example. “One touch of nature makes the whole world kin,” says Ulysses in his key speech from lines 169-80: a desire for novelty, and a propensity to forget the past. (The eye is, as Wordsworth later reminds us, “the most tyrannical of the senses,” and we are easily taken in by what is before us.) When Achilles pleads private reasons, Ulysses points out that &lt;em&gt;everybody &lt;/em&gt;knows about his Trojan girlfriend Polyxena anyhow. Well, Achilles says he’d like to gaze upon Hector in his own tent. He doesn’t explain exactly why, but we will soon find out. Thersites comes onto the scene and mocks the pride of Ajax , who has been peacocking around like Hercules in anticipation of his battle with Hector, disdaining speech and all manner of rank below his own godlike status. (This issue of rank and reputation links the present scene with the previous one; as always, Thersites’ view is “a plague of opinion,” and he goes on to mock Achilles and Patroclus as viciously as he takes down Ajax .) Ulysses’ advice has been that military renown is never entirely lost; one can always create it from scratch by performing worthy new actions in the public eye—to a centerless rogue like Achilles, that kind of counsel is appealing, especially if we remove that pesky term “worthy.” How different his attitude is from Troilus’, who supposes that honor once lost is gone forever.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Cressida will indeed be turned over to Diomedes and the Greeks, with whom Calchas the ex-Trojan priest now resides. Paris points out that the “bitter disposition of the time will have it so” demands this arrangement. (Diomedes doesn’t have a kind word to say about Helen, the object of the war from the outset.) Paris , at 76-77, jests that Diomedes is merely “dispraising the thing” the thing he “would buy,” but in fact just about everyone but Paris says such things in bitter earnest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scenes 2-4. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the aftermath of their love scene, Cressida re-experiences some of her prior fear of devaluation since Troilus and she must now part with the coming on of day; he has obtained his prize, she thinks, and so now he’s off to other things. But both soon find out that they are to be parted much more permanently than this brief “cursing of the dawn” scene suggests, and they exchange tokens of fidelity (a sleeve and a glove; a “sleeve” here means a piece of fabric that can be worn on a helmet or otherwise displayed). Pandarus fears that Troilus will go mad, and Cressida protests she won’t go. But Troilus dutifully turns her over for exchange, demanding several times that she remain faithful and promising to make his way across the Greek lines to visit her. Diomedes makes no promises and indeed treats the whole notion of female honor with scorn. He will use Cressida as he sees fit. All await the great event of Hector and Ajax ’s single combat.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 5. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Cressida is welcomed into the Greek camp with many kisses, and Ulysses condemns her as a flirt who is all too well suited to the times: an opportunist. Hector and Ajax fight, but Hector decides that since they are cousins, the battle should end happily with an embrace. Hector is invited to the Greek camp to see Agamemnon and Achilles. During the brief truce, the men all treat one another with the greatest civility, but this pleasantry is soon shattered when Achilles gazes long upon Hector’s body, and declares that he is just trying to determine where exactly he will strike him the mortal blow.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 5, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thersites again rails at Achilles and calls Patroclus a male “varlot” or whore. Achilles, given a letter from Hecuba reminding him of a promise to Polyxena, for the sake of which vow he will yet again fail to take the field for the Greeks. Thersites mocks the absent Diomedes and Menelaus, the latter for being cuckolded by Helen, of course: “nothing but lechery” and incontinence, i.e. absence of self-restraint in martial and erotic affairs alike.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 5, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Troilus (dogged by Thersites and accompanied by Ulysses, who is perhaps set on embittering Troilus; in the background may lie the prophecy that Troy can’t be conquered if Troilus lives beyond his twentieth year) can barely restrain himself when he sees Cressida (at first reluctant) hand over the sleeve Troilus had given her, and promise to meet him. To herself she pleads the tyranny of the eye, and faults her sex in general rather than herself individually. What Ulysses had said about the general public with regard to martial reputation, it seems, applies equally well to the realm of love: only the present counts. At 146, the embittered Troilus says that “this is, and is not, Cressid.” He simply can’t credit the change he believes has taken place in her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 5, Scene 3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hector, declaring that honor is more precious even than life, will not be persuaded by Cassandra, Priam, or Andromache. Troilus will fight, too, in spite of his youth—he will have his revenge on Diomedes (a private motive Hector doesn’t seem to be aware of). Pandarus, plagued with one or more of the time’s intractable venereal diseases (no doubt thanks to his own exploits), gives Troilus a fair-sounding letter from Cressida, but of course Troilus no longer believes such pledges of fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 5, Scene 4. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thersites just wants to watch the whole pageant of foolery, and hopes to see Diomedes stripped of his newly won sleeve. Ajax , we hear, is refusing to fight, presumably in imitation of Achilles, and the Greek camp is overtaken by an anarchic mood. Diomedes and Troilus fight, and then a comic scene ensues in which Hector threatens Thersites, who escapes by dint of cowardice.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 5, Scenes 5-6. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Diomedes sends Troilus’ horse back to Cressida as a trophy. Patroclus (who in &lt;em&gt;The Iliad &lt;/em&gt;puts on Achilles’ armor and is mistaken for him) is killed by Hector, and Agamemnon is in dismay at the state of affairs: Hector is like Mars himself, slaying Greeks left and right. Troilus has infuriated Ajax by killing a friend of his, and he and Ajax (along with Diomedes) fight inconclusively. Now comes the much-awaited match between Achilles and Hector, and the former bows out, pleading rustiness.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 5, Scene 7. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thersites mocks Menelaus’ battle with Paris , but when the bastard Margarelon challenges him, again Thersites, reveling in his own similar status, escapes injury. It’s a fitting tribute to the play’s thoroughgoing smackdown of the heroic ideal that by this point, most of us probably revel in the frank cowardice of Thersites—at least the man is honest, which is worth something. He has no intention of losing his life in a contest he finds contemptible.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 5, Scene 8. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Achilles makes his Myrmidons hack to death the unarmed Hector, and then bids them tie the corpse to the tail of his horse. Unable to defeat the chivalrous Trojan in a fair fight, he does not hesitate to claim new glory by means of an outrageously cowardly act: “Achilles hath the mighty Hector slain!” Although Hector is noble and therefore naively expects Achilles to honor the chivalric laws of war, his death seems more pointless than heroic. After all, the play has already explicitly rejected the notion that the Trojan War is about honorable exploits and pure ideals. (It wasn’t that even in Homer, to be honest. But at the same time, it would almost certainly be wrong to suppose that the current play represents Shakespeare’s only view of military heroism—&lt;em&gt;Henry V&lt;/em&gt; must be considered alongside &lt;em&gt;Troilus and Cressida &lt;/em&gt;if we want a balanced view.) It is impossible to claim the status of catharsis-inducing hero when you are unceremoniously hacked to pieces at the instigation of a prating liar who has no more honor than Jack Falstaff. (See &lt;em&gt;I Henry IV, &lt;/em&gt;5.1.131-41: “ Can honor set to a leg? No. / Or an arm? No. Or take away the grief of a wound? / No…. What / is honour? A word. What is in that word honour? / What is that honor? Air. A trim reckoning! / Who hath it? He that died a’ Wednesday…. / I’ll none of it, honor is a mere scutcheon. And so ends my catechism.”)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 5, Scenes 9-10. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Troilus, still spoiling for a fight, counsels a move back towards Troy and counsels mere revenge to “hide our inward woe.” The sick Pandarus, struck on the pate by Troilus, retreats, whinily bequeathing us his byword-name and his inveterate diseases. It seems that the legacy of the foundational and glorious Trojan War, in this play at least, is no more than the perpetual plague of venery and violent destruction. Chivalry is undone; the Trojans have lost their greatest champion, and Troilus, although he’s found his cause to fight, is deeply embittered. For the moment, the knavery of the false warrior Achilles trumps all. In conclusion, while it might be thought that Shakespeare’s version of the Trojan War is the exact opposite of Homer’s account in &lt;em&gt;The Iliad, &lt;/em&gt;that would be an exaggeration since Homer is by no means unwilling to present the occasional pettiness and contrariness of men such as Agamemnon and Achilles. The ancient author gave his listeners not so much propaganda as a complex presentation of a complex event (mythical or otherwise); Shakespeare’s account distinguishes itself in its &lt;em&gt;thoroughgoing &lt;/em&gt;and successful attempt to weld the least attractive elements of both war and erotic experience, thereby undermining the heroic status of the great events behind the story of Troilus and Cressida. He has invented nothing entirely new, we might say, but has instead fixed his intent on spinning a counter-narrative whose threads were already embedded in his ancient original. This same motive seems to de-emphasize the more respectful Chaucerian version that Shakespeare also used as a source for his play.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Why is &lt;em&gt;Troilus &lt;/em&gt;a “problem comedy”? Well, the grand distinction between comedy and tragedy is that while the former is about great potential and possibility confronting and overcoming (or at least settling with) various limitations owing to human nature and the social order, tragedy deals with the realm of dire consequentiality that ensues when we have exhausted or wasted all of our best options. To borrow a Churchillian line (itself borrowed to good effect by Al Gore in &lt;em&gt;An Inconvenient Truth&lt;/em&gt;), the main action of a tragedy takes place within “a period of consequences,” a time when, if your mistakes outweigh your ability to make them right, you will be trapped and destroyed by the circumstances you yourself have partly or entirely created. (This is surely a &lt;em&gt;Christian-era &lt;/em&gt;inflection of tragedy in which it’s generally acknowledged that Providence is just; Greek tragedy thrives rather on the sense that the cosmos may well &lt;em&gt;not &lt;/em&gt;be just or even particularly comprehensible.) &lt;em&gt;Troilus and Cressida &lt;/em&gt;trades in the disillusionment of an at least arguably idealistic young man in the face of cynicism and betrayal; the play’s action doesn’t rise to the level of high tragedy, and there is no real sense of finality at the play’s conclusion. Troilus has shifted his considerable energy into the activities of making war rather than love, but he has not regained the degree of idealism that seems to have driven him towards his short-lived match with Cressida. Plain bitterness and a desire for revenge do not constitute tragic insight; the Aristophanic scoffing of Thersites more closely captures the spirit of the play, I think, than anything connected chivalric idealism, or to the reconciliation, generosity, renewal, and transformation that prevail in Shakespeare’s lighter comedies. The term “problem play” is somewhat overused in contemporary criticism (in keeping with the propensity of criticism to choose and redefine its object to suit its own predilections and assumptions), but it seems appropriate to &lt;em&gt;Troilus and Cressida, &lt;/em&gt;the very genre of which is by no means certain since, while the 1623 folio edition lists the play as a tragedy, other (quarto) editions call it variously a history or a comedy.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8995057146982584552-303751578013681886?l=ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/feeds/303751578013681886/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8995057146982584552&amp;postID=303751578013681886' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/303751578013681886'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/303751578013681886'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/2007/03/week-06-troilus.html' title='Week 06, Troilus'/><author><name>Alfred J. Drake</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/16752305052112968118</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='28' height='32' src='http://www.ajdrake.com/wiki/tiki-download_file.php?fileId=112'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8995057146982584552.post-7578401554888551806</id><published>2007-02-22T11:13:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-03-28T20:27:34.426-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Week 04, Hamlet</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt; General Notes on &lt;em&gt;Hamlet&lt;/em&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Theology. &lt;/strong&gt; I n Christian terms, revenge amounts to usurpation of God’s providential prerogatives. But this interpretation of revenge clashes with a more ancient that’s easily seen at work in Classical literature: in &lt;em&gt;The Oresteia, &lt;/em&gt;for instance, Orestes would be wrong &lt;em&gt;not &lt;/em&gt;to take vengeance on his father Agamemnon’s killer. How could Orestes &lt;em&gt;not &lt;/em&gt;kill Clytemnestra? He and we know that such an act will bring the Furies down upon his head, but it must be done in spite of the penalty incurred. The Elizabethans love a good Senecan-style revenge tragedy, as the popularity of Thomas Kyd’s &lt;em&gt;The Spanish Tragedy &lt;/em&gt;shows, but Shakespeare, who revels in the form just as much as anyone else (&lt;em&gt;Titus Andronicus, &lt;/em&gt;anyone?) seems to face most squarely the theological dilemma it entails.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Skepticism. &lt;/strong&gt; There is something to the idea that Hamlet is a man out of his time, someone not quite fit to be a tragic hero. That’s true even if his problem isn’t really “delay,” although he accuses himself of it. He makes his share of false assumptions and rash mistakes. I say only half in jest that the Prince’s problem may be that he has read Montaigne’s &lt;em&gt;Essays &lt;/em&gt;and soaked in some of their epistemological skepticism. The play’s proddings towards revenge don’t seem solid to Hamlet: there is only a ghost who tells him what he wants to hear: Claudius is stealing his mother’s attention and his kingdom, so the man must be paid back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Recognition. &lt;/strong&gt; At what point in the play does Hamlet attain clarity about the nature of his actions? He must have come round to the idea that he needs to let things shape up as they may. But exactly how he has come that far isn’t entirely clear. Perhaps his realization is due to a number of experiences (facing the shock of Ophelia’s death, meditating on that army going to its death “even for an eggshell,” bantering with the Gravedigger and encountering Yorick’s skull as an object of meditation, escaping from the ship that was taking him to his death in England, being ransomed by pirates at sea, his conflicted feelings about Ophelia and his mother, etc.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In &lt;em&gt;The Poetics, &lt;/em&gt;Aristotle says that well-crafted tragedies turn upon the hero’s arriving at some fundamental insight (anagnorisis, recognition, “un-unknowing”) about the mistake he or she has made. Characterize Hamlet’s insight into his situation – what is the insight, and what has led him to it? Connect this question to the gravedigger scene.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What finally makes the play’s resolution possible – is it that Hamlet has been unable to act and something now makes him able to act? (Oedipus Rex, for example, combines recognition with “reversal” – expecting good news from a messenger, Oedipus instead learns that the guilt lies squarely on his own shoulders.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Scene-by-Scene Notes on &lt;em&gt;Hamlet. &lt;/em&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The watchmen and Horatio offer some surmises; at line 69, Horatio suspects that the ghost’s appearance “bodes some strange eruption to our state.” They’re on watch because young Fortinbras is planning to take back the territory his father had lost to Hamlet Sr. Barnardo, too, supposes the same thing when he says, “Well may it sort that this portentous figure / Comes armed through our watch so like the King / That was and is the question of these wars” (109-11). They feel foreboding, a sickness at heart; but they have only general knowledge, and Horatio’s idea at 171 is to seek out Hamlet and have him interact with the ghost; it seems logical to him that the young Prince will be able to attain particular, intimate knowledge of the spirit’s purpose.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hamlet’s grief seems unpolitic, self-indulgent, even prideful—at least to Claudius, who must govern. But Claudius’ rhetoric betrays a “schizoid” sense of his own conduct. He sees with “an auspicious, and a dropping eye” (11), which is of course unnatural and nearly impossible even to imagine. The new King’s grief over his brother’s death is pushed aside by his evil ambition to retain the crown he has unfairly won, and his scoffing at young Fortinbras’ supposition that Denmark is “disjoint and out of frame” (20) is ironic since, as we later find out, there’s nothing but disorder in Claudius’ realm. At this point, however, if we are a first-time audience, we don’t yet know that Claudius is a murderer, i.e. that the ghost’s story is true, so to some extent the new king is entitled to be annoyed with the excessive grief and surliness of Prince Hamlet. As Claudius points out at line 15, he has the backing of the citizenry, and Gertrude’s advice to her son is not without wisdom: “Thou know’st it is common, all that lives must die, / Passing through nature to eternity. / … Why seems it so particular with thee?” (72-73, 75)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Soon thereafter, Hamlet speaks his first soliloquy, lamenting that “the Everlasting had not fix’d / His canon ‘gainst self-slaughter” (131-32), reproaching the general run of females in the person of Gertrude—”Frailty, thy name is woman!” (145)—and profoundly disparaging Claudius in comparison with Hamlet, Sr. The latter was, says the Prince, “Hyperion” to Claudius’ “satyr” (140), which makes Gertrude’s choice to remarry all the more contemptible. Hamlet’s imagination at this point, even before he hears the ghost’s damning information, seems morbid: he sees the whole world as “an unweeded garden / That grows to seed” (135-36), one inhabited entirely by “things rank and gross in nature” (136). Hamlet seems to play with the amount of time that has passed between the old king’s death and Gertrude’s marriage, and that she was apparently in genuine sorrow for her first husband only makes her subsequent conduct more unacceptable. Hamlet is already obsessed with the dark intimation that people are not what they seem: Gertrude is not the loyal wife she seemed, and Claudius is not the rightful successor the court and the people apparently believe he is. But Hamlet also knows that he must repress this obsession in public: “But break my heart, for I must hold my tongue” (159). Privately, things are different: he already seems to suspect that “some foul play” (255) was involved in his father’s death or that “foul play” is now afoot, even though his questioning of Horatio about the ghost’s appearance indicates genuine uncertainty about its provenance and mission. The stage is set for Hamlet’s moral mission, if we call “revenge” a moral mission. Indeed, the question will trouble Hamlet as the play proceeds. But for now we hear the &lt;em&gt;sententia, &lt;/em&gt;“[Foul] deeds will rise, / Though all the earth o’erwhelm them, to men’s eyes” (256-57). To me, this line indicates that the “deeds” to which Hamlet refers have already been committed, in his estimation. There is an ambiguity in this last passage of Act 1, Scene 2, a bit of shuffling between matters of state (“My father’s spirit—in arms!” at 254) and essentially private thoughts about the suspicious loss of a dear father.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Laertes has evidently been taught well in the arts of windbaggery by his father Polonius since he lectures Ophelia sententiously about the dangers of giving in to the importunate suit of a lustful young man far above her station. This advice is sound enough as such things go—Hamlet &lt;em&gt;is, &lt;/em&gt;after all, a Prince, so he is not free to love as he wishes without thought of Denmark; but as Gertrude later admits when Ophelia is dead, she had hoped the two lovers would in fact marry. But in any case, Ophelia holds her own, showing that while circumstances may constrain her, she is not lacking in understanding or the courage to speak her own mind. Polonius soon comes onto the scene and offers similar advice, accusing Ophelia of naivety about Hamlet’s intentions and showing that he reads the character of others as a function of stereotypes: Hamlet is a young, lusty bachelor, and is therefore not to be trusted, quite aside from his status as a prince.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 4. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At the beginning of Scene 4, Hamlet discusses the Court of Denmark’s fondness for alcohol, declaring that his country is “traduc’d and tax’d of other nations” (18) for this weakness. In his 1948 film adaptation of the play, Laurence Olivier chooses to quote directly from this passage and apply the words to the Prince himself, who by implication suffers from “a vicious mole of nature” (24) in that he simply cannot “make up his mind” (Olivier’s voiceover). But this is an overstatement, perhaps, since there is good reason to doubt the purposes of a ghost such as the one Hamlet sees here for the first time: “What may this mean, / That thou, dead corse, again in complete steel / Revisits thus the glimpses of the moon . . . ?” (51-53)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 1, Scene 5. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Ghost then recounts in bloodcurdling detail exactly what happened to him and who is responsible for it, eliciting an excited “O my prophetic soul!” (40) from the Prince, as if he had suspected all along that Claudius had killed his father. The terms the Ghost uses to describe both Claudius and Gertrude are strongly reminiscent of the very ones Hamlet had used shortly before. I think we may be certain that the Ghost “actually exists,” but at the same time, it’s almost as if Prince Hamlet is talking to himself. He is utterly convinced at this point, begging the Ghost that he will, “Haste me to know’t, that I with wings as swift / As meditation, or the thoughts of love, / May sweep to my revenge” (29-31).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There is a problem with the Ghost’s demand for vengeance, however: God says in &lt;em&gt;Deuteronomy&lt;/em&gt;, “To me belongeth vengeance and recompense” (32:35). Why, then, should a soul in purgatory (a Catholic concept, by the way) be fixated on revenge? Revenge is an ancient pagan demand, and it seems petty. But Hamlet Sr. was a warrior king, so perhaps his demand that his son should punish Claudius seems reasonable in that context: the latter is a “traitor to his lord” and a dishonorable wretch who has corrupted the state. The Ghost insists that “the royal bed of Denmark ” (82) be redeemed from its current status as “A couch for luxury and damned incest” (83), but his call still seems mostly a private affair. It strains the “fatherly king” framework, and would require the son to set himself against the current order of the State, most likely at the cost of his own life. The Ghost has laid upon the Prince an extremely difficult set of demands—not only must he kill the new king without damning himself, but he must deal with Gertrude in such as way as not to damn her: “Taint not thy mind, nor let thy soul contrive / Against thy mother aught” (85-86). How is the young man to do these things? He was already “tainted” in his mind before he ever saw the Ghost, we might say, and what’s more, since the Ghost deals in the ancient imperative of revenge, it makes sense to remind ourselves that even the most righteous acts of revenge in ancient literature entailed pollution that had to be atoned for afterwards. One thinks of Odysseus purifying his great hall after the slaughter of those mannerless suitors who have beset Penelope, or the dreadful punishment incurred by Clytemnestra when she killed Agamemnon, or the penalty threatened against Orestes by the Erinyes after he in turn killed Clytemnestra. In either the pagan or the Christian context, to take revenge is to pollute oneself in the doing. Had Shakespeare written a mindlessly celebratory “revenge tragedy,” we wouldn’t need to think any of these things, but there seems to be a metageneric dimension in &lt;em&gt;Hamlet &lt;/em&gt;that positively demands such consideration.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One might take the Ghost’s appearance as a general protest against Denmark ’s rotten condition, but the Prince doesn’t seem certain of much yet, as we can see from his words and actions after the Ghost bids him farewell. On the one hand, we hear that Hamlet is determined to take revenge: “Yea, from the table of my memory / I’ll wipe away all trivial fond records, / . . . And thy commandement all alone shall live / Within the book and volume of my brain” (98-99, 102-03). His wax-writing-tablet metaphor seems sincere, although it’s perhaps slightly comic in that Hamlet, a young man who has (accurately or otherwise) become a byword for deferral and delay, speaks of &lt;em&gt;writing&lt;/em&gt; at the very instant when he’s most certain of his desire to act: “make a note to myself, take revenge,” so to speak. His indecisiveness or resentment at the task to which he has been called shows much more strongly, of course, in his concluding words during this scene: “The time is out of joint—O cursed spite, / That ever I was born to set it right!” (188-89). That abrupt remark suggests anything but a determination to proceed “with wings as swift / As meditation” to a “sweep[ing]” revenge, the precise manner of which has been left to his own devising. One other useful thing to draw from Hamlet at this point is his remark to Horatio and the Watchmen that he may, at some points, “think meet / To put an antic disposition on” (171-72). He has already hit upon the strategy of feigning something like lunacy to accomplish his great task. It may be difficult to tell at some points just how much control Hamlet has over his speech and his actions, but here, at least, we see that he puts his wildness down to strategy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Act 2, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Polonius is both an endearing character, full of well-intentioned, if comically delivered, advice to his children (and the royal couple) and a meddling intelligencer who deals with those same children in a sneaky, underhanded way. He sets spies on Laertes to find out if the young fellow is behaving, and, after having commanded Ophelia to stay away from Hamlet, he tethers her near him like a sacrificial goat to find out what’s eating him and inform Claudius and Gertrude of it. But at this point, Polonius’ assumption that the Prince’s distraction is “the very ecstasy of love” (99) seems reasonable, based upon what Ophelia has told him about Hamlet’s bizarre sighing and strange state of undress.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 2, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Everybody’s favorite nobodies Rosencrantz and Guildenstern make their first appearance in the play, and Voltemand brings what seems to be good news about that troublesome issue of young Fortinbras “sharking up” an army of ruffians to take back what his father lost to the Danes—now the young blade wants only to use Denmark’s territory as a marching ground on his way to Poland, where he has other fighting to do. Polonius’ insistence that he has “found / The very cause of Hamlet’s lunacy” (48-49) excites Claudius, who says, “O, speak of that, that do I long to hear” (50). Together these remarks suggest that Hamlet has been putting on a good show, taking up his “antic disposition” early in the game since “lunacy” would not be the right term with which to describe he initial surliness and melancholia in Act 1. The Prince must, we presume, act in such a manner as to draw Claudius beyond his semi-comfortable geniality towards Hamlet, and into the active agent’s circle of consequence and blood revenge. Polonius is certainly moved to act: he declares to the King and Queen, “I’ll loose my daughter to [Hamlet]. / Be you and I behind an arras then, / Mark the encounter. . .” (162-63). This determination is made stronger still when Hamlet wanders into the scene and Polonius engages him (sans Ophelia as yet) in a strange conversation that is afterwards carried on with Rosencrantz and Guildenstern after Polonius exits. Not realizing the irony of his formalistic amazement at Hamlet’s “pregnant replies,” Polonius admiringly says, “Though this be madness, yet there is / method in’t” (205-06).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hamlet kindly receives his old friends Rosencrantz and Guildenstern, and he deftly, but rather gently, unmasks their dishonesty preparatory to his later, much harsher dealings with them. After the pair admit that they were indeed “sent for” (292), Hamlet suggests that the King and Queen are worried about his mopishness, nothing more, and he immediately utters one of the most famous invocations of Renaissance humanism and aliveness to the beauty of a world people were beginning to see afresh after centuries of otherworldliness (well, that’s the stereotype, anyway—the Middle Ages weren’t as drab as we like to suppose). “What a piece of work is a / man, how noble in reason, how infinite in faculties, in / form and moving, how express and admirable in / action, how like an angel in apprehension, how like a / god!” (303-07) He says all this only to bring the whole “majestical roof” (301) down on our heads, reminding us that we are but the most refined dust in the cosmos, a “quintessence of dust” (308). The letdown is deepened by Rosencrantz’s dirty-minded interpretation of Hamlet’s words, and the whole thing leads directly to the announcement that a troupe of actors (“players”) is on the way to Elsinore .&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hamlet comments briefly on the state of late Elizabethan theater, saying that the mannerisms of child actors (he refers to the current craze for plays put on by children) have become an object of mockery—there’s too much affectation, too much pandering to the crowd, too much willingness to break the dramatic illusion. Denmark is disturbed as well; things aren’t what they seem, and the stage “chronicles” the age. Hamlet listens with rapt interest to the player’s interpretation of the tragic ending of the Trojan War. In &lt;em&gt;The Aeneid, &lt;/em&gt;Book 2 (lines 675ff, Fagles translation) Achilles’ son Pyrrhus (called Neoptolemus in &lt;em&gt;The Iliad&lt;/em&gt; and &lt;em&gt;The Odyssey&lt;/em&gt;) has the simple task of revenging his father, and he proceeds with all swiftness to his bloody deed. (Odysseus’ brief account of the young man’s career in &lt;em&gt;The Odyssey &lt;/em&gt;at 11.575ff has Neoptolemus behaving with great forthrightness throughout the War, too.) It is the Trojan Prince Aeneas who is filled with horror at the sight of his king Priam’s corpse because it puts him in mind of his wife Creusa and his father Anchises. Aeneas’ rage flows at once to perfidious Helen, and is only cooled by a vision of his mother Venus, who tells him to look to his family in their time of need. As for Hecuba’s grief at the murder of her husband, the player makes it seem so natural that even he gets worked up imitating it. Hamlet beholds the real article—he has a murdered father to avenge—so why doesn’t he act at once? Things are so much simpler in fiction; a noble lie or mere representation may allow us to perpetuate our highest ideals, but real life is weighed down with epistemological uncertainties, Machiavellian considerations, and “vicious mole[s] of nature” such as indecisiveness. Hamlet’s revenge imperative is hindered by Christian scruples and by doubts about the Ghost’s purpose and provenance, as his soliloquy from line 550 onwards shows: “The spirit that I have seen / May be a [dev’l], and the [dev’l] hath power / T’ assume a pleasing shape, yea, and perhaps, / Out of my weakness and my melancholy, / . . . Abuses me to damn me” (598-603). Basing his plan on the literary gossip that “guilty creatures sitting at a play / Have by the very cunning of the scene / . . . proclaim’d their malefactions” (589-92), he invests much hope in his augmentations to &lt;em&gt;The Murder of Gonzago &lt;/em&gt;as a means of discovering certainty in the guilty visage of one King Claudius. This plan does not give us license to despise fiction as the mere opposite of “real life”—in this instance, the public, political realm, the world of cold, hard reality and necessity, is exactly what allows Claudius to keep his murderous nature hidden from everyone but himself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The King tells Rosencrantz and Guildenstern to encourage this new business of the players’ coming to Elsinore . Perhaps it will draw out the reason for Hamlet’s eccentric behavior. He and Polonius will conceal themselves to hear Hamlet talk with Ophelia. Hamlet’s famous “to be or not to be” soliloquy, the main point of which is to state that our ignorance of what comes after death keeps us from acting on our resolutions in this life. Hamlet’s wild words to Ophelia concern mainly the impossibility of virtue maintaining itself in a corrupt world: “get thee to a nunnery” probably means just that—remove yourself from this wicked world, and seek shelter from the “arrant knaves” who go about in it. At 118, Hamlet denies that he ever established any relationship with Ophelia, that he ever made any promises. At line 129, Hamlet asks Ophelia where her father is, a line usually taken to indicate that he knows he’s being overheard. At line 142, Hamlet seems to lose his composure in a way that is not entirely “scripted,” and at 148 he utters the words that frighten Claudius: “I say we shall have no moe marriages, etc.” Claudius derives from this outburst the thought that Hamlet’s disturbed state of mind is “not like madness” (164), and so he must be watched even more closely. The Prince’s “melancholy,” says Claudius (whose guilt had already been spurred by Polonius’ unwitting words at 46-48 about “sugar[ing] o’er” the most damnable deeds with piousness), “sits on brood” (165) over something still darker, and that is what he finds most troubling about the young man’s hostility towards him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hamlet admonishes the players about their craft: his key bits of advice are that they “o’erstep not the modesty of nature” (20) and make certain “to / hold as ‘twere the mirror up to nature: to show virtue / her feature, scorn her own image, and the very age and body of the time his form and pressure” (21-24). In part, this is a moral statement akin to what we may find in Samuel Johnson much later—actors should display virtue as it is, and force vice to confront itself head on. Hamlet means to do just that by means of his spectacle: simply showing and then speaking Claudius’ sin should make that sin’s effects register on his countenance. No embellishment is necessary for such a hideous sin as his. Hamlet’s words strike home when he tells the offended Claudius, “No, no, they do but jest, poison in jest—no offense i’ th’ world” (234-35). The King has consistently failed to take the measure of the consequences entailed by his evil conduct; his stability of mind depends on repressing consciousness of that conduct. Hamlet is cruelly merry with Ophelia in this scene—he seems to be baiting her, blaming her for the sins of his mother. The dumb show soon follows—it is an eerie scene that shows Claudius what he has done, no more, no less. But the dialogue also plays up the absolutely binding quality of the oath that Gertrude has violated, in Hamlet’s view: “Both here and hence pursue me lasting strife, / If once a widow, ever I be wife!” (222-23). That sort of language equates Gertrude with a villainess such as Clytemnestra in Aeschylus’ &lt;em&gt;Oresteia. &lt;/em&gt;Forced to watch “himself” commit the same dark sin twice, Claudius howls out, “Give me some light. Away!” (269) With the King out of the scene, Hamlet’s anger turns first towards Rosencrantz and Guildenstern, whom he disabuses of any hope that they may “play upon” him like a musical instrument (364), and then to Gertrude, who is perhaps the main target of the whole scene, so savage is the representation of her role in the bloody affair. The Prince’s rejection of “instrumentality” is interesting in its own right—what Hamlet seems to need most of all, at this point, is to take control of events, and we will see that he must let go of this desire to control what happens around him before his revenge can be effected. But with respect to Gertrude, Hamlet’s words are even harsher than were those in &lt;em&gt;The Murder of Gonzago; &lt;/em&gt;he says, “Now could I drink hot blood, / And do such [bitter business as the] day / Would quake to look on” (390-91). Perhaps this violent thought is directed towards Claudius only, but it’s hard to avoid supposing from what follows that it also applies to Gertrude: “Let me be cruel, not unnatural; / I will speak [daggers] to her, but use none” (395-96).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The King has decided in his anger that Hamlet must be off to England, and Rosencrantz speaks more truly than he knows when he says to Claudius, “The cess of majesty / Dies not alone, but like a gulf doth draw / What’s near it with it” (15-16). These two flatter the King that what he does is necessary to protect the welfare of the state and the people: “Most holy and religious fear it is / To keep those many bodies safe / That live and feed upon your Majesty” (8-10). The political realm is like an exoskeleton protecting Claudius from the ravages of introspection, and even from the guilt that comes when one knows one is putting off such inward-tending thoughts. This is the same sort of “tyrant’s plea” that accounts for the magnificent hollowness of Satan’s rhetoric in &lt;em&gt; Paradise&lt;/em&gt;&lt;em&gt; Lost. &lt;/em&gt; Confronting Adam and Eve in Book 4, Satan says, “. . . Melt, as I doe, yet public reason just, / Honour and Empire with revenge enlarg'd, / By conquering this new World, compels me now / To do what else though damnd I should abhorre.” At line 36 and following, Claudius tries to confront “the visage of offense” (47), but he cannot because he won’t give up the crown, the effects of his sin. It’s doubtful if we are to understand this attempt at repentance as sincere—doesn’t it seem as if Claudius isn’t so much sorry for killing the king as determined to indulge himself in remorse? Is he just “feeling sorry for himself”? Most likely, to judge from the results of his kneeling prayer: “My words fly up, my thoughts remain below; / Words without thoughts nev er to heaven go” (97-98). Hamlet looks almost as much the villain as the King at this point, when he reveals his earnestly un-Christian desire that Claudius’ soul at death “may be as damn’d and black / As hell, whereto it goes” (94-95). But just at this point, the King relieves Hamlet of the need to contrive such an outcome by showing that he is completely unable to repent for his mortal sin, or even to take the first necessary steps that would reclaim his chance at salvation.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 3, Scene 4. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After himself slaughtering the hidden Polonius, Hamlet goes so far as to accuse Gertrude of taking part in Claudius’ plot to murder Hamlet, Sr. when he blurts out, “A bloody deed! Almost as bad, good mother, / As kill a king, and marry with his brother” (28-29). She seems genuinely shocked at the suggestion. Hamlet has little time now for “wretched, rash, intruding fool[s]” (31) like Polonius, a man everyone else held in high regard and with whom they showed considerable patience, and he drives onward to make Gertrude confront her sinfulness as directly as he made Claudius behold his during the “Gonzago” scene. Hamlet suggests that Gertrude’s lust is not even excusable by reference to the heat of youth; at her age, he insists, “The heyday in the blood is tame, it’s humble, / And waits upon the judgment” (69-70). His efforts succeed without too much trouble since Gertrude cries, “Thou turn’st my [eyes into my very] soul” (89). At this point, Ernest Jones’ “Oedipal reading” of the play comes into its own, if it hadn’t already: Hamlet can scarcely stand to imagine—and yet can’t help but imagine—his mother in bed with Claudius, where they spend their time “honeying and making love / Over the nasty sty!” (93-94) The obsession is so deep that the Ghost must step in to admonish Hamlet about his “almost blunted purpose” (111) of taking revenge against Claudius.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As for Polonius, to the thought of whom Hamlet now returns, there is some remorse, but it’s quickly smoothed over with philosophizing: “For this same lord, / I do repent; but heaven hath pleas’d it so / To punish me with this, and this with me, / That I must be their scourge and minister” (172-75). Hamlet tells Gertrude not to let on that he’s not exactly insane, and he confides in her, at least to a degree, what he has in mind. Knowing he cannot trust Rosencrantz and Guildenstern, he says nonetheless, “Let it work, / For ‘tis the sport to have the enginer / Hoist with his own petar, an’t shall go hard / But I will delve one yard below their mines, / And blow them at the moon” (205-09). This is an odd exclamation since Hamlet knows only that he’s being “marshal[ed] to knavery” (205) of some sort; he can’t know the precise plan, but speaks with almost military precision, promising to delve “one yard below their mines” and turn their evil back upon them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The King is by now “full of discord and dismay” (45) at the turn of events; he knows Hamlet’s sword was meant for him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hamlet calls Rosencrantz a “sponge” (12) who “soaks up the King’s countenance, his rewards, his authorities” (15-16). As for Claudius, he is “a thing,” says Hamlet, “of nothing” (28, 30). His odd remark that “The body is with the King, but the King is not with the body” (27-28) most obviously refers to Polonius’ corpse, but I suppose it might be interpreted along the lines of the longstanding political doctrine that the king has both a civil or corporate body (imperishable) and a natural, mortal one. In this sense, perhaps Hamlet is making an oblique threat against Claudius.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 3. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Claudius realizes the desperate state in which he stands: “Diseases desperate grown / By desperate appliance are reliev’d, / Or not at all” (9-11). Then follows Hamlet’s quizzical “fishing” conversation with the King, which culminates with the fine demonstration that “a king may go / a progress through the guts of a beggar” (30-31). The adornment and aggrandizing of this decaying body, so easily inducted into the dark processiveness of nature, is what Claudius has traded his soul for, so in this respect he truly is “a thing . . . nothing.” At line 49, Hamlet calls Claudius “dear mother,” a slip-up that seems sincere since he has had trouble keeping the two apart in his mind. Claudius is increasingly disturbed by Hamlet’s presence, and even by his very existence: requesting “The present death of Hamlet” (65), Claudius says, “Do it, England , / For like the hectic in my blood he rages, / And thou must cure me” (65-67). But what the King seeks most of all is security: “Till I know ‘tis done, / Howe’er my haps, my joys [were] ne’er [begun]” (68-69).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scene 4. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Young Fortinbras seeks conveyance through Denmark on his way to Poland , and the Captain Hamlet speaks to doesn’t think much of his assignment: “We go to gain a little patch of ground / That hath in it no profit but the name” (18-19). Hamlet takes the point to heart, making yet another resolution that his mind will contain only thoughts of vengeance from now on: “O, from this time forth, / My thoughts be bloody, or be nothing worth!” (65-66) But this one is no more permanent than the ones he made earlier in the play—this is fundamentally not Hamlet’s “nature,” if we may endow a literary character with such a thing. Part of the interest in &lt;em&gt;Hamlet &lt;/em&gt;is, of course, that not only is the time “out of joint,” but the hero himself is “out of joint,” not immediately adapted to the dreadful role he must play. In this way, I think the romantic reading of the tragedy, in which Hamlet is too aloof and philosophical to carry out such a task as revenging a murdered father briskly, is worthy of respect.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 4, Scenes 5-7. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ophelia brings dismay to the Court when she shows clear signs of madness. Perhaps her condition should not be much of a surprise since she has been used as an agent against Hamlet, dangled before him like a piece of meat. A love match has been perverted by the general condition of Denmark , as embodied in the selfish behavior of Polonius and the King. As for Ophelia’s references to flowers, well, flowers are natural beauties, things we use to express a whole range of human experience and sentiment. Ophelia’s mind is disordered, and she registers the corruption all around her, trying pathetically to beautify it with floral symbolism and songs. She has lost her father, and Gertrude will wear her “rue with a difference” (183) because she has lost her son to England . Ophelia is the blighted “flower” of the kingdom, the beauty and innocence that has been sacrificed for the sake of its ambition and lust. Her demise shows the consequences of Denmark ’s degeneracy even more clearly, perhaps, than all the play’s violence. Even Claudius seems genuinely stricken at this latest step in the march of events: “When sorrows come, they come not single spies, / But in battalions” (78-79), he laments to Gertrude, and no sooner has he said it than Laertes bursts in with the common folk at his back, shouting him up for the new king. His main function is, of course, to present an obvious contrast with Hamlet—Laertes will, unlike the Prince, “sweep to his revenge” without much delay; he has no scruples about the concept. Claudius speaks with amazing irony when he promises Gertrude that Laertes will not harm him: “There’s such divinity doth hedge a king / That treason can but peep to what it would, / Acts little of his will” (124-26). Clearly, this truism afforded Hamlet, Sr. no protection from Claudius. In the sixth scene, sailors give a letter from Hamlet to Horatio, explaining how he managed to board a pirate ship that attacked the vessel bound for England . In Scene 7, the King explains to Laertes that so far, he has had to avoid confronting Hamlet because Gertrude and the people are fond of him. Hamlet’s letter to the King is ominous: “High and mighty, You shall know I am set / naked on your kingdom” (43-44). This tone is no less alarming for the promise Hamlet tenders to explain how he has returned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The King has come to see in Laertes his earthly salvation; the young hothead promises that he would do no less to Hamlet than “cut his throat ‘i th’ church” (127), and Claudius lays out the plot he has partly contrived, only to find that Polonius is able to add a master stroke with the introduction of “an unction” (141) he bought from some itinerant medical charlatan, which he will use to envenom the tip of his rapier. As surety, Claudius will offer Hamlet a poisoned chalice during the fencing match.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The scene concludes with the news that Ophelia has drowned. Gertrude’s beautiful, ekphrastic description of Ophelia’s death from 166-83 honors her loss, but doesn’t redeem the faults that caused it. The death isn’t described as suicide, really; it seems that Ophelia simply stops resisting and is dragged down by her water-logged clothing. Another function of this episode is that it gives Hamlet space for the recognition that he must attain.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 5, Scene 1. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Gravedigger scene works as comic relief, but it also gives us and Hamlet a broader perspective on events up to this point. The Gravedigger calmly goes about his business in the face of death, and even makes jests about it—jests that, as the Riverside editors inform us, refer to an actual law case, that of Hale v. Petit. (The &lt;a href="http://www.shakespearefellowship.org/virtualclassroom/Law/law6.htm#hale"&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;Shakespeare Law Library’s account&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt; of that case is worth reading.) We will get no maudlin speeches or meditative musings over Yorick-skulls from him; he’s full of riddles about the sturdiness of the “houses” that gravediggers build. Hamlet appreciates by means of his experiences in this act (and in the fourth act) that the earthly prize of a kingdom, of reputation, of a patch of land, &lt;em&gt;is &lt;/em&gt;a joke: “Imperious Caesar, dead and turn’d to clay, / Might stop a hole to keep the wind away” (213-14). If the sought-for revenge is to be accomplished, it can only happen when Hamlet’s mind isn’t tainted by pride or earthly attachment, so his meditation on Yorick the Jester’s skull from 182-95 is vital. Why, indeed, should we cling to life? the skull seems to ask the Prince, who promptly aims this intuition at womankind: “Now get you / to my lady’s [chamber], and tell her, let her paint an inch thick, to this favor she must come; make her laugh at that” (192-94). Soon follows the funeral procession of Ophelia, the quibbling of the Churchmen over what rites to accord a possible suicide, and the preposterous one-upmanship between Laertes and Hamlet in and on Ophelia’s uncovered grave. This is obviously not the way Hamlet had meant to reveal himself to the King, but events have gotten the better of him for the moment, and he vents his grief. It almost goes without saying that the two men have ruined Ophelia’s funeral altogether. It’s just one final, if unintended, insult to this long-suffering character.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt; Act 5, Scene 2. &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Killing Polonius got Hamlet shipped off to England to face execution, but now he recounts to Horatio how on the ship he learned an important lesson: “Rashly-- / And prais’d be rashness for it—let us know / Our indiscretion sometime serves us well / When our deep plots do pall, and that should learn us / There’s a divinity that shapes our ends, / Rough-hew them how we will . . .” (6-11). It seems that this speech refers to Hamlet’s insomnia-induced impatience to know the contents of Rosencrantz and Guildenstern’s letter. What exactly, he wants to know, is their “grand commission” (18)? This known, he forges a new commission purporting that his old pals R &amp; G should be executed on the spot, once they make it to the English King’s presence. His justification of this rather harsh turnabout is simply, “[Why, man, they did make love to this employment,] / They are not near my conscience. . . . / ‘Tis dangerous when the baser nature comes / Between the pass and fell incensed points / Of mighty opposites” (57-62). Perhaps this as an injustice on Hamlet’s part, an act of disproportionate violence against men who know nothing of the evil Claudius has done, but it’s hard to feel much sympathy for them; perhaps our minds are too thoroughly poisoned by listening to Hamlet for that to be possible. They serve the interests of the King against their friend, they are “sponges” just looking for preferment, and to Hamlet they are utterly insignificant pawns in the deadly game of chess between himself and Claudius. Well, if they’ll just be patient for about four centuries, Tom Stoppard will make it up to them by writing that witty play, &lt;em&gt;Rosencrantz and Guildenstern are Dead, &lt;/em&gt;so “all’s well that ends well,” right?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At line 65, Hamlet brings up a new motive (though in speaking to Rosencrantz and Guildenstern, he had already hinted at it when he said, “I lack advancement”): he says that “He that hath kill’d my king and whor’d my mother” has also “Popp’d in between th’ election and my hopes” (64-65). In other words, Claudius’ hasty marriage with the Queen has deprived him for now of the succession. The Oedipal significance of this remark is not difficult to see. (On the theme of “inheritance,” see Anthony Burton’s &lt;strong&gt;&lt;a href="http://www.shakespearefellowship.org/virtualclassroom/Law/burton-laertes.htm"&gt;“Further Aspects of Inheritance Law in &lt;em&gt;Hamlet.&lt;/em&gt;”&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;  &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When the foppish Osric enters bearing the King and Laertes’ challenge, Hamlet calmly accepts it, overriding Laertes’ misgivings with the grand statement, “[W]e defy augury. There is special / providence in the fall of a sparrow. If it be [now], / ‘tis not to come; if it be not to come, it will be now; if / it be not now, yet it [will] come—the readiness is all” (219-22). This match is not of his making, but whatever happens, Hamlet accepts the outcome. This may be the insight or right attitude he has needed all along; he must become an instrument of God’s vengeance, which will turn the schemes of Claudius and Laertes against them. We might recall that Rosencrantz and Guildenstern, although all too willing to prostitute themselves to the designs of earthly rulers, nonetheless go to their deaths as instruments of forces larger than they can imagine, so in this sense they show Hamlet the way. Well, in the end, Claudius’ plan is frustrated, and his union with Gertrude nullified without issue (i.e. children). As so often in Shakespeare, there’s a Christian lesson to be drawn: the wicked will ultimately will find a way to destroy themselves; they are remarkably consistent in the patterns of their evil. Hamlet gains no earthly reward but death. Young Fortinbras enters the kingdom almost by accident, in the wake of the old order’s self-destruction: he and other onlookers will hear from Horatio of “purposes mistook, / Fall’n on the inventors’ heads” (384-85). There’s really no question of Fortinbras’ being a better ruler than his predecessors, though Hamlet’s final thoughts commend him. He is simply an opportunist in the right time at the right place. This hardly amounts to a strong purification of the State, though it’s fair to say that that was never really the play’s emphasis anyhow.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;To return to the dearly departed Rosencrantz and Guildenstern, some critics see them as loose ends that Shakespeare has deliberately left hanging at the play’s conclusion—have they really deserved their harsh fate, considering that they are only minor players in a grand tragedy? Does their taking-off mean that God’s providential design is a bit “rough-hewn,” or at least that his justice is not self-evidently “just” to us? Perhaps, but in my view, this messy fact (along with Ophelia’s lamentable and unfair demise) doesn’t necessarily destroy the “providential” reading to which I have generally subscribed. At the least, &lt;em&gt;Hamlet &lt;/em&gt;is a curious revenge play in that it ultimately denies agency to the very character who is most responsible for ensuring that the play’s villain gets what he deserves, and yet the revenge “gets itself accomplished” nonetheless, in the most hideously appropriate manner, as if Shakespeare’s God has much the same sense of “poetic justice” as Dante’s did.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8995057146982584552-7578401554888551806?l=ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/feeds/7578401554888551806/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8995057146982584552&amp;postID=7578401554888551806' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/7578401554888551806'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/7578401554888551806'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/2007/02/week-04-hamlet.html' title='Week 04, Hamlet'/><author><name>Alfred J. Drake</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/16752305052112968118</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='28' height='32' src='http://www.ajdrake.com/wiki/tiki-download_file.php?fileId=112'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8995057146982584552.post-878560562537231791</id><published>2007-02-15T11:13:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-02-16T08:56:04.335-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Week 03, Merchant of Venice</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt; General Notes on &lt;em&gt;The Merchant of &lt;/em&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;strong&gt;&lt;em&gt; Venice&lt;/em&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The play turns on a key point of Christian theology: the opposition between the letter of God’s Law and the spirit of that Law. This opposition implies that the New Testament (the Gospels of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, which tell the story of Jesus, along with other texts such as the Acts of the Apostles, Revelation, and the Letters of Saint Paul), with its emphasis on forgiveness and &lt;em&gt;agape &lt;/em&gt;or love, is the Christian fulfillment of the Hebraic Old Testament (&lt;span style="font-style: italic;"&gt;Genesis, Exodus, &lt;/span&gt;the &lt;span style="font-style: italic;"&gt;Psalms&lt;/span&gt; and Prophetic books, etc.), which emphasizes strict obedience to Yahweh’s commandments. In Saint Paul ’s words, “the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life” (2 &lt;span style="font-style: italic;"&gt;Corinthians&lt;/span&gt; 3:06 ). Paul also says that “a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law” (&lt;span style="font-style: italic;"&gt;Romans &lt;/span&gt;3:28) One final passage will turn out to be important in capturing the nuances of Shakespeare’s treatment of the Christian characters in &lt;em&gt;The Merchant of Venice: &lt;/em&gt;In &lt;em&gt;Galatians &lt;/em&gt;3:23-28, Paul writes, “But before faith came, we were kept under the law, shut up unto the faith which should afterwards be revealed. Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith. But after that faith is come, we are no longer under a schoolmaster. For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus. For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ. There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female: for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It is obvious from such passages that for Saint Paul , acceptance of Jesus’ divine mission and continuing faith in him is the one thing necessary—not strict observance of the formal codes of conduct set forth in Old Testament books like Deuteronomy. Jews face censure because they do not agree with the characterization of Jesus of Nazareth as the long-promised Messiah and God’s Son, which rules out their accepting the allied notion that Jesus’ crucifixion made redemption from sins available to all who believe in him. Based on statements such as those in The Gospel According to John (“…the Jews sought to kill him” 7.01, etc. In the original, περιεπάτει ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἐν τῇ Γαλιλαίᾳ, οὐ γὰρ ἤθελεν ἐν τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ περιπατεῖν, ὅτι &lt;strong&gt;ἐ&lt;/strong&gt; ζήτουν αὐτὸν οἰ Ἰουδαῖοι ἀποκτεῖναι.  Translation: Jesus went unto Galilee, for he did not wish to go into Judea, where the citizens sought to kill him.), a tradition of vilifying Jews as the “murderers of Christ,” etc. took hold in Europe and, to some extent, it persists to this day. John Chrysostom in particular (347-407 CE) has become the focus of much debate about how much anti-Semitic commentary one can find in patristic theology. (A web instance of this debate: &lt;a href="http://www.chrysostom.org/jews.html"&gt;http://www.chrysostom.org/jews.html&lt;/a&gt;.) Simply put, many Christians have long criticized Jews for not being Christians, and of course Jewish people have also had to contend with a broad, culturally reinforced anti-Semitism that takes on a life of its own and goes far beyond any disputes about theological truth—as when Hitler and his Nazi Party claimed that “international Jewry,” in league with western capitalist powers such as Great Britain and France, was responsible for Germany’s social and economic woes after WWI. In order to understand Shakespeare’s &lt;em&gt;The Merchant of Venice, &lt;/em&gt;we must factor in the already ancient tradition of European anti-Semitism. Although I don’t for one minute believe Shakespeare himself was a vicious anti-Semite who advocated violence against Jews, it’s clear that the history between Christians and Jews is the backdrop of his dark comedy and that it is by no means a peripheral issue in the play’s overall meaning.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We know that things do not end well for Shylock, a successful Jewish financier at the Rialto in Venice. He loses his daughter and most of his wealth, and is forced to abandon his Judaism and swear to become a Christian, while the Christians in the play end happily married—excepting Antonio, of course, though he fares much better than we had thought he would. Since the play’s conclusion leaves Shylock out in the cold and offers no overt condemnation of what has happened to him—indeed the play’s title refers to Antonio the merchant, not to Shylock—what are we to make of such treatment? I suspect that Shakespeare’s audience would, for the most part, have considered Shylock’s punishment entirely just and even hilarious; they may well have reveled in the forced conversion and the taking-away of most of his wealth at the behest of Christians. We can’t know exactly what Shakespeare himself thought of Shylock, for the simple reason that all we have are the words spoken by characters in the play. All attempts to know the author’s intention about any work of art (dramatic or not) are doomed to failure for much the same reason, so the best we can do is probably to say, “well, Shakespeare is a Christian author, so it’s likely that his basic sentiment would have favored the Christian characters, at least to some extent.” Certainly the play is a Christian comedy, however dark—not a Jewish tragedy. In my view, Shylock is anything but a “stock Jew” or a stage villain like Barabas in Marlowe’s &lt;em&gt;The Jew of &lt;/em&gt;&lt;em&gt; Malta&lt;/em&gt;&lt;em&gt; . &lt;/em&gt; (&lt;a href="http://www.perseus.tufts.edu/Texts/Marlowe.html"&gt;http://www.perseus.tufts.edu/Texts/Marlowe.html&lt;/a&gt;). This doesn’t mean he is portrayed in a positive light. My sense is that there’s something deeply ambivalent about Shakespeare’s representation of Shylock—for almost every instance or utterance that makes him out to be a sympathetic figure and a wronged man, there’s another that shows him to be unsympathetic or even ridiculous. It all comes down to where you think the &lt;em&gt;emphasis &lt;/em&gt;lies—are we to weight the sympathetic moments more, or the unflattering ones? Consider just the ending of Act 3, Scene 1:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;SHYLOCK. Why there, there, there, there! A diamond gone, cost me two thousand ducats in Frankford! The curse never fell upon our nation till now; I never felt it till now. Two thousand ducats in that, and other precious, precious jewels. I would my daughter were dead at my foot, and the jewels in her ear; would she were hears’d at my foot, and the ducats in her coffin! No news of them? Why, so—and I know not what’s spent in the search. Why, thou loss upon loss! the thief gone with so much, and so much to find the thief; and no satisfaction, no revenge; nor no ill luck stirring but what lights a’ my shoulders; no sighs but a’ my breathing; no tears but a’ my shedding! TUBAL. Yes, other men have ill luck too: Antonio, as I heard in Genoa —&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;SHYLOCK. What, what, what? Ill luck, ill luck? TUBAL. Hath an argosy cast away, coming from Tripolis.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;SHYLOCK. I thank God, I thank God. Is it true, is it true? TUBAL. I spoke with some of the sailors that escap’d the wrack.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;SHYLOCK. I thank thee, good Tubal. Good news, good news! Ha, ha! [Heard] in Genoa ?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;TUBAL. Your daughter spent in Genoa , as I heard, one night, fourscore ducats.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;SHYLOCK. Thou stick’st a dagger in me. I shall never see my gold again. Fourscore ducats at a sitting, fourscore ducats! TUBAL. There came divers of Antonio’s creditors in my company to Venice that swear he cannot choose but break.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;SHYLOCK. I am very glad of it. I’ll plague him, I’ll torture him. I am glad of it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;TUBAL. One of them show’d me a ring that he had of your daughter for a monkey.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;SHYLOCK. Out upon her! Thou torturest me, Tubal. It was my turkis, I had it of Leah when I was a bachelor. I would not have given it for a wilderness of monkeys.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;TUBAL. But Antonio is certainly undone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;SHYLOCK. Nay, that’s true, that’s very true….&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This passage contains a great deal—Shylock is by turns genuinely sorrowful and frantically vengeful against both his daughter and Antonio. He seems confused here and elsewhere in the play about the relative value of his money and his family, as when we hear from Christian report that he has conflated his “daughter” with his “ducats.” There is pathos in his statement that he wouldn’t have traded his departed wife’s ring “for a wilderness of monkeys,” and yet there’s something ridiculous about such a comparison phrase, too, so we are tempted to laugh. And just as the Christians tend to be dealt with as individuals and to talk about themselves as individuals, we find Shylock often referring to himself in terms of his “tribe” and his “nation,” as if being an Israelite made him not an individual but a representative member of this collective identity: “ The curse never fell upon our / nation till now; I never felt it till now.” Shakespeare isn’t working from a romantic concept of the self as unique—the Renaissance tends to treat the individual as an aggregation of virtues, vices and “faculties” or capacities—but it’s also the case that Shakespeare’s individuals are often strongly marked in a way that lends them nobility if not correctness. Shylock, to be fair, gives us an intimate sense of his inner thoughts and feelings, but a good deal of it makes him seem muddled and confused about important matters. And the references to his “tribe” tend to reduce him to the level of a stereotype, even if he is too complex a character to remain at that level.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It’s common for Shakespeare’s plays to offer parallels between one character or set of characters and another – for example, consider the many pairings in &lt;em&gt;King Lear: &lt;/em&gt;the three daughters and their husbands, Gloucester and the King, and, above all, the Fool and the King. This is perhaps Shakespeare’s best way of enabling us to make sophisticated judgments about his characters and about the ethical and political questions the plays explore. It is seldom easy to say that a character in Shakespeare is “all good” or “all bad.” Lear, at his moments of greatest pathos, is dragged down from sublimity by the near-constant presence of the twaddling, bawdy-minded Fool, who in many productions actually resembles him in appearance. Presumably, that is because we are not to take Lear’s pronouncements about human nature or kingship at face value—he is a character offering us his perspective at points of extreme distress, isolation, and even madness. But it’s worth considering whether Shylock in &lt;em&gt;The Merchant of Venice &lt;/em&gt;might have a twin of sorts – his “tribe,” the Jews as the popular imagination would have them. Even as he speaks some of his most sympathetic lines, this shadow of the comic “stock Jew” hangs over him, and prevents him from rising to a level of tragic dignity. To the Christian characters in the play, Shylock is either a devil or a figure of fun—there seems to be nothing in between for him, and he finds it almost impossible to get himself considered as a human being with a genuine grievance.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But what about the Christians in this play? Beyond Shylock, there are other parallels between characters and character sets in &lt;em&gt;The Merchant of &lt;/em&gt;&lt;em&gt; Venice&lt;/em&gt;&lt;em&gt; . &lt;/em&gt; These parallels seem to me to cut both ways with regard to the behavior of the main Christians. Consider, for example, the love match between Lorenzo and Jessica as a lower-ranking parallel to the love match between Bassanio and Portia. On the surface, the pursuit of Jessica by Lorenzo might seem to be completely unrelated to Bassanio’s pursuit of Portia. But what about the possibility that Lorenzo’s obvious erotic interest in his lover and his willingness to abscond with her father’s ducats and jewels (conveniently in a chest not unlike Portia’s “caskets,” by the way) is meant as a way to bring the idealistic Bassanio down to earth? His Portia, after all, is “a lady richly left”—aren’t we being invited to ask ourselves just how much difference there is between his desire for Portia and Lorenzo’s less exalted desires for Jessica?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Then, too, while Shylock’s frenetic concern for his ducats often makes him look foolish and confused, what about the way in which the Christians Antonio and Bassanio continually make money out to be a thing of no importance—that is, in comparison with their high ideals and spiritualized notions about love and friendship? But isn’t Bassanio a prodigal who has squandered his own wealth on high living and appearances, and now has to put his friend’s life at risk so he can go in search of the perfect woman? Neither is Shylock solely concerned with money—certainly by the time of the trial scene in Act 4, he is no longer interested in recovering his 3,000 ducats or even in accepting several times that sum; the pound of the Jew-hater Antonio’s fair flesh will make good his “oath to heaven.” Finally, Portia’s interpretation of Shylock’s bond in Act 4 is that it doesn’t contain all the necessary qualifications—flesh may be taken, yes, but blood mustn’t be spilt. The Christian point is that fallen humanity can never sufficiently justify itself in God‘s sight. By implication, human beings cannot sufficiently qualify strict contracts and oaths and be truly just in their demands, so there is no point in making such hard bargains in the first place. Mercy is not something that can be divided up or quantified, and mercy is the only proper framework for human conduct. Jesus weighs in on this issue in The Gospel According to Saint Matthew 6.14-15: “For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you: But if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses.” Shylock is aware of what others think of him and his religion (his voicings of this awareness often strike hard at Christian pretense to kindness and fair dealing), and he self-consciously tries to pay them back by conforming to their estimation of his “hard-heartedness,” insisting that every last stipulation of his bond be adhered to: he is a strict literalist in his interpretation of the bond he has made with Antonio. The point for Shakespeare’s audience, I believe, is that Shylock is unmerciful when he has the chance to show mercy, and therefore he not only deserves to lose his case against Antonio, but he even deserves the punishments he receives at Christian hands. The letter/spirit opposition is made clearest in Saint Paul ’s epistle &lt;em&gt;2 &lt;/em&gt;&lt;em&gt;Corinthians &lt;/em&gt; 3:3-6: “Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart. And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward: Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God; Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit: for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But for modern audiences—Christian or otherwise—Shylock’s punishment may well appear every bit as unjust as his own attempt on Antonio’s life: the political, economic, and religious establishments of Venice gang up on him and take away all he has, even his very faith. His sensibilities seem to us those of a deeply wronged man. For what it is worth, I incline towards the view that Shakespeare is conscious of an irony in the fourth and fifth acts that was available to him at the time: it is &lt;em&gt;fallen human beings&lt;/em&gt; who are meting out the punishments, not God, and the “quality” of their mercy is at least an open question. &lt;em&gt;The Merchant of Venice &lt;/em&gt;may not be a tragedy, but its status as a comedy is not entirely stable, either, and I don’t believe that the “darkness” of this comedy is entirely the product of apologetic modern interpretation. Shylock is no hero, but he has at least the potential—however undeveloped—to be a “second Job” in the honesty of his questionings.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act-by-Act Notes on &lt;em&gt;The Merchant of &lt;/em&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;strong&gt;&lt;em&gt; Venice&lt;/em&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;strong&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;&lt;em&gt; &lt;/em&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 1, Scene 1 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Antonio sets himself up to play the willing victim—he is sad and doesn’t know the reason why, except that the melancholia he feels isn’t about commerce or, in his estimation, love (though the latter seems to us the obvious reason since, in general, modern directors tend to assert an homoerotic bond between Antonio and Bassanio even though Antonio tells us he is sad before he learns that his friend seeks the hand of a beautiful young woman). Gratiano and other Christians would prefer to play the fool and be merry, while Antonio luxuriates in his melancholia. There’s a cheerful side to Christianity, but the other side is well characterized as the religion of sorrow. There seems to be an absolute trust between Antonio and Bassanio in this first scene. They also swear excessively, a process Antonio begins. At 161, Bassanio first names Portia as “a lady richly left” and “fair” (161), but comparing her to Brutus’ Portia also alludes to moral excellence. Well, Antonio ends the scene by hazarding all he has, as will Bassanio later on.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 1, Scene 2 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Portia is the active agent in this play; she is constrained but not a passive sufferer with respect to her departed father’s marriage arrangements for her. Along with Nerissa, Portia trusts her father’s wisdom, but she doesn’t leave aside her own judgment – witness her snide remarks about the men who are pursuing her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 1, Scene 3 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The scene is partly about the different understanding of terms between Christians and Jews – to be a “good” man, in Shylock’s view, is to have sufficient funds; to “be assured” is to acquire the necessary information about a person’s finances. With the Christians, these are more abstract moral terms. We see Shylock’s resentment almost from the outset – his “ancient” grudge is both individual and collective; the personal insults are insults to his “sacred nation” as well. He considers it a duty not to forgive Antonio. Around line 76, cunning appears to be Shylock’s main attribute; he lacks the generosity of Portia’s father or the other Christians. Later, in 1.3, Shylock generates some sympathy – he has been treated like a stage villain, a stock Jew, and he responds in kind. Shylock offers his infamous conditions as “kindness” and “a merry sport.” A chance to injure Antonio has come his way, and he takes it up gleefully. This is a high-stakes wager, like Christian salvation. Antonio seems rather self-assured and dismissive, which may be hubristic. He has no doubts about his ability to pay his debts, so Shylock’s absurd conditions don’t much trouble him, as they do Bassanio. Around line 165, Shylock points out that a pound of flesh isn’t worth much—this is about revenge.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 2, Scene 2 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gobbo accepts the “fiend’s counsel” to abandon Shylock. So should we accept treatment of Shylock as comic raillery, something easy to do? Gobbo sees Shylock as the devil incarnate, but the play as a whole doesn’t reduce him to that. Consider the scene between Launcelot Gobbo and his father, which alludes to the story in &lt;em&gt;Genesis &lt;/em&gt;about Jacob stealing Esau’s birthright and tricking father Isaac into giving him Esau’s blessing as the first-born son. The father has brought a present for Shylock, but Gobbo wants the present to go to Bassanio. The comic spirit overcomes all, accomplishing something like “grace,” which at 150-51 Gobbo attributes to Bassanio, who cheerfully accepts Gobbo’s verbal mistakes and his suit to become his servant. In general, the process of abandoning Shylock begins right after the bargain of flesh has been struck. First Gobbo, then Jessica. What binds people? Well, the binding is supposed to be effected by generosity and love, but Shylock refuses these commands. Abandoning him is the “natural” result of his refusal, in the Christian context of the play.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 2, Scenes 3-5&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;Jessica says she’s ashamed to be Shylock’s daughter; the man insists on observance in all things and is a retailer of stale proverbs like “fast bind, fast find.” Launcelot speaks of Shylock with contempt. But in the fifth scene, Shylock’s interaction with his daughter doesn’t seem cruel – he tells her to shut her doors and avoid gazing on “Christian fools.” He prefers to remain isolated and to maintain the purity of his household. Increasingly, he will be isolated and a figure inviting the other characters’ mockery; that seems to be the process whereby the play proceeds.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 2, Scene 6 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shylock now loses both his daughter and a portion of his ducats. Gratiano makes pleasantries about how people fail to meet their love obligations; this mention is a setup for the weightier wrangling between Portia and Nerissa later on. It’s comically grotesque that Shylock loses his daughter and money to Christian masquers, presumably during Venice ’s carnival season – a time of great liberty and temporary overturning of conventional morality. Freedom to change is the key here, the quality to transform one’s identity is a Christian prerogative in this play – Shylock’s “change” will be forced upon him cruelly, and no doubt he will remain isolated forever after in spite of his involuntary conversion.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 2, Scenes 7-9 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Morocco chooses between desert, desire, and hazard. He chooses what “many men desire,” on the assumption that outward appearances correspond to inward qualities. In the eighth scene, Salerio and Solanio mock Shylock’s confused babbling about his daughter and his ducats, in contrast to the generous relations between Antonio and Bassanio: “I think he only loves the world for him” (2.8.50). In the ninth scene, the prideful Aragon (a stock Spanish nobleman) assumes “desert,” and is rewarded with the portrait of “a blinking idiot.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 3, Scene 1 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shylock assumes that Antonio, now bankrupt, will be easily isolated from his fellow Christians: the cash nexus is the only tie Shylock seems to recognize as binding. At lines 53-73, Shylock makes his noteworthy “Hath not a Jew eyes” declaration: Jews are part of a common humanity, but he and his entire people have been scorned and mocked. Revenge is the law of his being – he will repay Christian injustice with “usury,” with increase. To Tubal (85ff), Shylock constantly brings up money and expense—he is comically, if painfully, confused about priorities. But I suppose this scene would be played by most actors with some sympathy—after all, Shylock’s lines are powerful (“no tears but of my shedding,” etc.), and it is (at least today) common knowledge that Jews were more or less &lt;em&gt;forced &lt;/em&gt;to take on the role of moneylenders thanks to Christian hypocrisy about the accumulation of interest on loans. At this point, Shylock is more than a stage villain – he &lt;em&gt;is &lt;/em&gt;that, but Shakespeare’s peculiar genius seems to be that he can represent a stage villain as that and something more. Line 123 is revealing in this regard; Shylock says to Tubal, “I would not have given [Leah’s turquoise ring for a wilderness of monkeys.” The line is comic, but how could it be played, given the context, with anything less than deep feeling? At 127, Shylock tells us what part of Antonio’s flesh he has nominated: “I will have the heart of him if he forfeit.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 3, Scene 2&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Some strain shows between Portia and her departed father: “these naughty times put bars between the owners and their rights.” What does the song that follows mean? “Tell me where is fancy bred, etc.” We are told that “fancy dies in the cradle where it lies.” This is a warning to Bassanio – love begins with the eyes, so perhaps we had better not trust our eyes too much. Bassanio understands the warning, evidently – at 105, he chooses the threatening lead container rather than the attractive silver or gold one. Portia makes a fine speech about her qualities and shortcomings, and offers a condition – she’s all his, unless he gives away the ring, in which case she will have the upper hand. Around 181, Bassanio admits that her words have all blended together for him, but he seems to understand her words about the ring, and even takes things up a notch (again the excessive, exuberant rhetoric) by swearing that death will take him before he gives away the golden keepsake. Portia didn’t condemn him to death, after all. Bassanio is soon informed by Salerio of Antonio’s disastrous commercial loss; Portia will take the part of his friend. Bassanio, we note, uses the language of Roman honor in referring to Antonio’s friendship (line 294ff). The two men somewhat overvalue their bond, as becomes increasing apparent.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 3, Scene 3 &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Here Shylock is implacable – 17 “I will have my bond” (3.3.17). At line 22, Antonio says the Jew’s hatred stems from resentment of Christian interference in his harsh dealings with benighted creditors. But that’s obviously not the whole story—it’s hard to sustain the notion that Shylock’s revenge is simply about money. Antonio also points out that Venice must be nearly as hard-hearted as Shylock: a bargain struck is a bargain struck. Venice depends on the cash nexus, too. Antonio is a man exhausted—his commercial and other losses have wasted him almost to the bone, and he would rather suffer than fight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 3, Scene 4&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Portia is drawn to Antonio because friends are so much alike, and then she springs her “lawyer’s clerk” scheme: she will play the role of a male who can wield the weapon of law against Shylock and the Venetian Commercial State . To accomplish this task, she must play fast and loose with her own gender, since a woman of Shakespeare’s time (leaving aside Queen Elizabeth) was in no position to take on such authority.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 3, Scene 5&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jessica and Gobbo dispute comically over salvation and damnation; this is a precursor of a more serious argument during the trial about how mercy is granted, and to whom. Gobbo stands accused of egregious quibbling with words (line 43ff): “how every fool can play upon the word.” Launcelot Gobbo’s misstatements and quibbles are the light-hearted version of the play’s weightier regard for terminological and spiritual misinterpretation, equivocation, and hypocrisy. Here, “wit” takes the place of Shylock’s blind literalism and savage cunning.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 4, Scene 1&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Antonio again appears resigned: why bother with the “stony” Shylock? That is the Duke’s term—at this point, the anti-Jewish invective is severe. But Shylock shows great harshness in this scene, to be sure—he is, as Richard III might say, “determined to prove a villain” by Christian lights. He isn’t claiming to be better than his adversaries; his attitude is that he has “bought” the flesh of a Christian hypocrite at great personal cost, and he “will have it.” Money isn’t the issue; revenge (personal and collective) is the issue. “I stand for judgment,” he insists. At 184ff, Portia advises him that “the quality of mercy is not strained,” but Shylock doesn’t understand or value this claim. The State can’t help here, and Shylock protests that he has “an oath in heaven” to stick to the bond, ever the literalist. At 257 as elsewhere, Portia goes out of her way to demonstrate the callous attitude of the Jew—witness his refusal to keep a surgeon nearby because no such thing is mentioned in his contract with Antonio. Bassanio makes an extreme utterance at this point, wishing his wife and goods to heaven to redeem the situation. Even Shylock picks up on the outrageousness of this remark: “These be the Christian husbands.” At 305, Portia insists that the bond must be read even more literally than Shylock can conceive. The other shoe drops at line 346: Shylock has sought the death of a Venetian citizen; the penalty for this may well be death, unless the Duke decides to be merciful. Half of Shylock’s goods will go to Venice as a fine, it seems, and the rest he must will to his Christian son-in-law Lorenzo and his daughter Jessica. At 394, Shylock is forced to say that he is “content” with his lot, now that he has been commanded to convert to Christianity and give away much of his fortune. The word can hardly mean what it usually would, given the context: he has simply given up, confronted as he is with the full power of Venice and a religion alien to him. Around line 427ff, Portia (disguised as the lawyer’s clerk) demands as her fee Bassanio’s ring. The point of this episode is that she will exercise mercy with respect to the decree she had previously issued. She didn’t mean the decree of faithfulness in the deadly fashion understood by Bassanio. She interprets her own words liberally rather than literally, and is generous enough to forgive Bassanio since at least he put up a struggle, however brief, over the loss of the ring. That doesn’t amount to full merit of pardon, but such perfection isn’t necessary under Portia's dispensation.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 5, Scene 1&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lorenzo and Jessica discuss faith and faithlessness and about the power of music to transform the soul: redemption and transformation are the theme here. Lorenzo says that music (even earthly music as opposed to the heavenly harmonies lost to us because of the “muddy vesture of decay”) will soften Jessica if she will only listen intently enough, and open herself to the experience. The whole scene is in comic contrast to Shylock’s hard-heartedness, his inability to change. Portia appreciates the fine music, but at line 109 she makes it stop because she has another vehicle of transformation: the playfully stern lecture she’s about to deliver. The extremeness of Antonio and Bassanio’s oath-taking must be tempered. Mercy doesn’t like extremes—to swear excessively is to take one’s responsibilities lightly. Bassanio in particular has shown a willingness to break an oath to his intended wife to satisfy a male-centered pressing demand—that of giving a gift to the “man” who helped Antonio win his case. He and Gratiano trivialize the marriage bond when, after making such a show of their fidelity, they break their excessive oaths at will.  So Bassanio must be schooled by Portia about his responsibilities towards her as a faithful husband; she asserts that this marriage bond entails a kind of reciprocity and generosity, and accommodation that he has not yet fully acknowledged.  Portia may be obedient to her father, but she is not a fool, a slave, or a child.  In fact, her actions show her to be far more mature than most of the men in &lt;span style="font-style: italic;"&gt;The Merchant of Venice.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Well, Antonio finds out that he isn’t a pauper after all, and (at line 292) we hear that Shylock has “gifted” part of his estate to Lorenzo and Jessica. Bassanio, with Antonio’s help, gets the chance to make a second affirmation of his constancy towards Portia at line 254ff. A generous understanding of speech and act is the essential contrast in the play between Christians and Jews. The former have the flexibility to transform and to be transformed, while Shylock remains implacable and experiences his enforced change as nothing short of torture; he remains outside the circle of happiness that concludes the play. (So does Antonio, who is not amongst those happily married in the comic ending.)  Jessica, however, seems to hold out the possibility of redemption for all; she’s a Jewish woman whose free conversion for the sake of love stands in comic defiance of a spiteful Christian witticism “till the Jews be converted” as a way of saying “never.”&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8995057146982584552-878560562537231791?l=ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/feeds/878560562537231791/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8995057146982584552&amp;postID=878560562537231791' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/878560562537231791'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/878560562537231791'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/2007/02/week-03-merchant.html' title='Week 03, Merchant of Venice'/><author><name>Alfred J. Drake</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/16752305052112968118</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='28' height='32' src='http://www.ajdrake.com/wiki/tiki-download_file.php?fileId=112'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8995057146982584552.post-5761478781829378561</id><published>2007-02-08T11:12:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-02-16T08:51:51.600-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Week 02, Richard III</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt;Notes on &lt;/strong&gt;&lt;em&gt;&lt;b&gt;Richard III.&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/em&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Recommended Reading: Kendall, Paul Murray. &lt;em&gt;Richard the Third. &lt;/em&gt;New York: Norton, 1956.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I will comment scene by scene, but a few initial remarks seem appropriate. I mentioned in class that Shakespeare, as one of my old UC Irvine professors used to say, usually prefers to deal with the dynamics of royal power at some historical distance. By Shakespeare’s time, the chivalric ideals, the feudal loyalties, of older times had long since disappeared. We need only consider the Wars of the Roses between the houses of Lancaster and York to see the truth of that statement: mid-C15 England was marked by savage infighting and betrayal between these two great branches of the Plantagenet line descended from Edward III. The modern courts of Elizabeth I and James Stuart are not generally Shakespeare’s subject. But the present play deals with an historical subject with which many of Shakespeare’s contemporaries would have been familiar, and he borrows his story in the main from the Tudor Chronicles that portray Richard III as a monster. If we read modern biographies of Richard, most notably the one by Paul Murray Kendall, we have access to a more objective analysis of Richard’s career. But my sense is that Shakespeare was quite capable of reading between the lines of his chroniclers, and seeing that almost everyone involved in the action was deeply imbued with divided loyalties and mixed, selfish motivations.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That quality of ambivalence surely emerges in the play we are reading, but Shakespeare’s need to generate sympathy in the audience for some of the doomed characters results, I think, in an almost schizophrenic quality at times. Some of the worst rascals in the play get genuinely moving passages—Clarence, for example, was not exactly a picture of loyalty to Edward IV, his brother, moving back and forth between Edward and Warwick with astonishing facility when those two men were engaged in their deadly feuds. Clarence would just as well have deposed Edward and taken the throne for himself if he could, but fortune did not favor him and he never had Edward’s highest regard, which seems to have gone to the younger brother Richard. (Kendall’s biography of Richard covers Clarence’s behavior in some detail.) But in the play, Clarence speaks remarkably beautiful lines on the eve of his murder, moving us to pity him. As for Queen Margaret of Anjou, when she was trying to get her husband Henry VI reinstalled on the throne, she treated England like a foreign country, allowing her armies to rape and pillage their way through conquered territories. She was no angel—Kendall describes her conduct as “savagely dynastic.” But in the play, she is a figure of at least some respect, and speaks with prophetic accuracy about the villainous end of others. What I’m suggesting is that Shakespeare freely reconfigures the historical characters with which he is dealing, making them suit the needs of a play designed, after all, first and foremost to please an audience. Thus, if anything but a black-and-white portrait of King Richard III as a villain was available to him, he chose not to make use of it. The Richard we see, with his vicious asides and grim humor, is much more exciting and suits Tudor mythology. Queen Elizabeth I, after all, was the daughter of Henry VIII, who was the heir of the Lancastrian-related Henry VII, the hero of this play who emerges as an icon of early English nationalism of the sort Queen Elizabeth I would come to depend on during her reign (1558-1603).   &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 1, Scene 1.&lt;/strong&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The thing that keeps this play from slipping into melodrama is the brilliance and exuberance of Richard’s language. I suppose Richard is one of those villains Samuel Johnson worries about—his good qualities do not keep us from condemning him, but they carry us along to a disturbing degree. Like Ben Jonson’s Volpone, Shakespeare’s Richard is always in the know, always ahead of the pack. No one likes to side with losers who are in the dark, who never have the right word for the right occasion, whom fortune seems to have abandoned. The Renaissance poets understood, as of course did the ancients from Homer onwards, that shunning the unlucky, although cruel, is often the safest course of action. Bad luck is contagious, and incompetence loves company. No wonder we often side with the villains, at least for a time: knowledge gives us a sense of power and immunity. As modern critic Stanley Fish says in discussing &lt;em&gt;Paradise Lost,&lt;/em&gt; Christian poetry labors to “surprise” us at our own propensity towards sinfulness, at our seemingly endless capacity to get taken in by situations we should recognize as dangerous, and by the rhetoric and charming personalities of villains we know to be such.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the first scene, Richard, still the Duke of Gloucester, makes his famous “winter of our discontent” speech. In the Ian McKellen film version, this speech is partly public rhetoric, but in the text, it is spoken as a soliloquy. Richard justifies his wicked ways by pointing to his crooked body. Like most villains, his evil is fueled by a sense of injured merit or a demand for compensation. He is part of the illustrious House of York, and his brother is no less than Edward IV, the present King of England. The real Richard of Gloucester, from what I have read, was remarkably loyal to his older brother Edward IV, but Shakespeare’s Richard, as the second part of his soliloquy makes clear, cannot truly be part of the “we” to which the first part of his speech refers. Others may enjoy the time, but his deformities and defects render that impossible for him. He was “stamped” in a certain unfortunate way, and so his course must be separate. Where others revel in strength and victory, he sees only a “weak piping time of peace” (1.1.24). He is a man “unfinished,” as he says, and just as his own physical elements seem to have been mixed up and confused from birth, his peculiar genius is to run with the tides of chaos, staying always ahead of everyone else. Richard lives in a time full of opportune chaos and confusion, and these things are his very elements, so he has no trouble working with them. That quality accounts for his ability to marshal “drunken prophecies, libels, and dreams” against his brothers Clarence and Edward IV, setting them off against each other. Another thing to notice about this soliloquy surfaces at its end—when Richard bids his thoughts to dive “down to my soul”; although Richard can do little about his ugly appearance, he is apparently a master of disguise when it comes to the various registers of language and moral sentiment. He is one of Shakespeare’s greatest “actor Kings.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;How does Richard play upon his brother Clarence? Well, his underlying assumption is that anyone close to power wants still more of it and therefore cannot be trusted. This assumption he applies to Queen Elizabeth, Edward’s wife. After all, she has two young sons by Edward who stand to inherit the throne. Historically, Elizabeth Woodville, whose first husband was Sir John Grey, seems to have been a Machiavellian upstart. She understood power and wanted to augment her family’s influence; Edward’s marriage to her, in fact, had already made her powerful enemies. Her family has been newly planted in the soil of English royalty, and its only real chance, as we can see from the vicissitudes of the great houses of York and Lancaster, is to grow quickly and strongly. That is the way Richard portrays her, for the most part. He makes witticisms at her expense, carrying forward the grudge between the Woodville faction and himself from the three parts of Henry VI. At line 94, Richard refers to what he considers the unseemly advancement of Elizabeth Woodville, and at line 93, he refers sarcastically to one of the king’s mistresses, Jane Shore.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Towards the end of the first scene, Richard tells us in good stage-villain fashion precisely what he plans to do. Clarence must be executed just before King Edward dies; with this elder brother out of the way, Richard will be free to marry Anne Neville, the daughter of the late famous kingmaker Warwick (Richard Neville) for political advancement.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 1, Scene 2.&lt;/strong&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In this second scene (Henry VI died, or rather was snuffed out, in 1471 after having been out of power for a decade, with one very brief restoration by Warwick), Anne protests a great deal, lamenting over Henry’s body and remembering the young Prince Edward. She makes the first of many references to Richard as poisonous and monstrous. And immediately she is confronted with the devil himself—Richard appears from nowhere to charm her. What follows is a contestation of absolutes, with the lady declaring her supreme disgust for Richard, and he playing up the absoluteness of her beauty and even claiming it spurred him on to kill the Prince and Henry VI. Anne has been dangerously left in the lurch by the death of these powerful men, so underlying the invective are the mechanics of power. Richard is offering her a place in the new order of things. He tries to make her believe in her own individual, personal charm as a moving force behind great events. Her tears, as he tells her following line 150, have moved him to weep when even the pitiful story of his father the Duke of York’s murder by Queen Margaret and her faction previously failed to do so. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Towards the end of the second act, Richard again speaks only to himself and the audience, expressing nothing short of disbelief at his success—or rather the success of his performance. (The word “shadow” bears as one of its connotations “actor.”) Does Richard believe the lady finds him “a marvelous proper man,” and that he has now become fashionable? Well, perhaps the fashionable thing is power, which, as Henry Kissinger says, is the greatest of all aphrodisiacs. I suppose the most generous way to construe Anne’s apparent fickleness is to acknowledge that she is little more than a pawn in a deadly dynastic chess game, so perhaps her sudden, incredible change of heart is Shakespeare’s way of characterizing the devastating effects of the dynastic violence that constituted the Wars of the Roses on even the deepest human feelings and loyalties. Richard seems to understand that Anne is incapable of taking action—thus, his gesture of offering her a blade with which to kill him may be less risky than it appears. Well, Richard is exuberant—and why not? He that is “not shaped for sportive tricks” and whose villainy is stamped, as he and everyone else says, into the very fabric of his body, now plays the rogue in precisely the guise he had said was forbidden to him: that of a lover. This is Richard at his best and worst: protean, ebullient, unpredictable, a rider of chaos in events and in the human heart. In the theater of power, the clever can represent themselves as they would be, and stand a good chance of carrying their “audience” with them.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 1, Scene 3.&lt;/strong&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In this scene, the royal family gather and bicker over old crimes and divided loyalties. Queen Margaret, the widow of Henry VI, puts in an appearance, serving as a horrible example of one who has held and lost great power and place. She herself is, of course, no angel, having been responsible for the death of Richard of Gloucester’s father the Duke of York when he tried to get himself crowned king. What we have at present is not so much a solution to the power struggle between the great houses of York and Lancaster as an uneasy truce. In any event, Queen Margaret’s prophecy regarding Elizabeth Woodville comes true later on. What do these people really want? we might ask, since it’s obvious that power does not bring security in its train. Their pursuit of ultimate power sometimes resembles the quest for sexual experience as described in Shakespeare’s famous sonnet: “The expense of spirit in a waste of shame / Is lust in action.” At the end of the scene, around line 324, Richard yet again steps in with a soliloquy explaining how he is behind the vicious maneuvering he ascribes to others.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 1, Scene 4.&lt;/strong&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This scene contains the famous dream vision of Clarence, and it illustrates well the multiple purposes a passage of this sort can serve in Shakespeare. One purpose is clearly to generate some sympathy for Clarence, who in historical terms doesn’t seem to have been a particularly warm and fuzzy character. In this speech, he is given sublimely beautiful poetry beginning around line 20. Such passages are so fine that they seem almost detachable from the plot. We may remember Shakespeare’s song in The Tempest, “Full fathom five thy father lies: / Of his bones are coral made; / Those are pearls that were his eyes: / Nothing of him that doth fade / But doth suffer a sea-change / Into something rich and strange. / Sea-nymphs hourly ring his knell.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Clarence dreams of “a sea-change into something rich and strange,” but here there is a more dreadful aspect to the vision. The Keeper may be injecting a little humor when he asks Clarence how he had time to notice so much detail while drowning in his vision. Well, the rest of the speech shows that Clarence is riddled with guilt over his betrayal of brother Edward IV in favor of Warwick , at least for a time. And we may see another meaning of that word “shadow” in this scene—the term invokes the ghosts still wandering about since the beginning of the bad blood between York and Lancaster with the 1399 deposition of Richard II by Henry Bolingbroke (a Lancastrian with no great claim to the crown when closer descendents of Edward III were available; see Wikipedias’s &lt;strong&gt;&lt;a href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wars_of_the_roses"&gt;Wars of the Roses&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/strong&gt; entry. But Clarence never really sees to the bottom of his brother’s deceitful behavior—this is shielded from him even in his dream.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At line 84, two unnamed murderers enter to make away with Richard’s brother Clarence. They may remind us of characters from a medieval morality play in their anxious banter regarding a half-personified Conscience which, as Hamlet will later say, “does make cowards of us all.” These two men are operating at a much lower level than is Richard or the other noble characters in the play, and the inferior quality of their station renders them profoundly insecure. They show a spot of genuine moral conscience—something Richard of Gloucester seems to lack altogether, judging from his soliloquies so far. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Also on display in this part of the scene is Shakespeare’s typically macabre sense of humor; Clarence, about to be drowned in a cask of wine, says, “Give me a cup of wine” (164). Playing the penitent, Clarence tries to sweet-talk the two killers out of their plan, but as they point out, a man who has done such things as he has done has no business employing such religious rhetoric. I find it interesting how Shakespeare may be playing with our sympathies and his handling of Clarence—doubtless the beautiful poetry this character is given generates some sympathy for him, but Shakespeare at least partly undermines that sympathy with several mentions of the role that the historical Clarence played in the Wars of the Roses. That a man’s penitence is partly situational does not necessarily render it thoroughly false—perhaps penitence is almost always partly situational. But it certainly complicates matters, a thought we may carry forward when, at the beginning of Act 2, King Edward IV takes on the role of reconciler. It is difficult to put much stock in Edward’s pious declaration that he is, to borrow a phrase, “a uniter, not a divider.” The Wars of the Roses were all about insidious divisions between closely interrelated feudal houses.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 2, Scene 1.&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This scene plays with some irony. Here we have Edward IV trying desperately, in the most unpromising of circumstances, to practice the art of dying well, and it comes off badly. He wants his factious relatives to embrace and to exchange loving words; he apparently even wants them actually to mean those words and gestures. Once again, Richard masterfully sows the seeds of chaos and discord, injecting at just the right point to deflate Edward’s piety the fact that Clarence is dead, supposedly by order of the King himself. Richard even insists that the pale visages of everyone around should be interpreted as an emblem of their guilt. The King’s penitence may be genuine, but it cannot prevent the consequences of past violence. It is a commonplace in Shakespeare that “blood draws on blood,” that violence and sin generate spirals of still more violence and sin. That is probably a lesson he learned from the Bible and from St. Augustine. We will come upon it often in his tragedies.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 2, Scenes 2-3.&lt;/strong&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Again, what seems to be genuine grief is undercut by a long history of unkindness and injustice. Richard’s mother, the old Duchess of York, Queen Elizabeth Woodville, and the children of murdered Clarence engage in a lamentation-fest. Exchanges of the sort we find around line 72 through line 78 are often said to be typical of early Shakespeare. That is surely true, and it seems that the form of the dialogue works very well in this case since the point seems to be to draw out the shallowness or inadequacy of the characters’ grief, the essentially self-centered and factional nature of it. The children will not weep for Elizabeth because she did not weep for the death of Clarence, while the Duchess insists that her grief is alone general while everyone else’s is merely particular. But I would not discount the genuine pathos of the scene—it probably functions at two heterodox levels. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It’s good to keep our eye on the fact that Shakespeare’s first goal must have been to please an audience; therefore, it is unlikely that he would completely undercut a good tearjerker scene like the present one. His audience were not historians, after all, though it would be an overstatement to claim they were unsophisticated peons. Many people in attendance were probably quite capable of catching the subtleties in Shakespeare’s handling of historical and emotional registers. And there’s always Richard, of course, with those mean-spirited asides of his, making it plain just how insincere he is when he trots out the moralistic rhetoric and protestations of good will. Shakespeare will often counterpoint statecraft, violence, and villainy on a grand scale with small-scale, intimate domestic scenes showing the consequences for the powerless—but we will have to wait for the fourth scene to witness anything of that sort. In the third scene, three citizens air their thoughts and anxieties about Edward’s death and what is to come. In this, they function like a chorus, and they sense that the great will not be able to restrain themselves from seeking still greater power. Dynastic and inter-dynastic change will come, but it is something to be feared.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 2, Scene 4.&lt;/strong&gt;  This scene rehearses the old Tudor propaganda about Richard’s monstrosity and hideous evil, the better to underscore the genuine pathos of Queen Elizabeth’s situation—if even a tough cookie like Margaret of Anjou (Henry VI’s widow) has been sidelined by the loss of her men, what will happen to Elizabeth and her children by Edward? She senses with dread that she and hers are caught up in the “bottled spider’s” web of intrigue and blood, and there’s no way out.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 3, Scene 1.&lt;/strong&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The third act as a whole hinges upon the sense of pageantry shown by Richard and Buckingham; they advance Richard’s cause by means of sophistical arguments and shows of religious piety. Here in the first scene, Buckingham makes easy work of the Cardinal’s scruples about snatching the young Prince Edward out of sanctuary with his mother. The effect here is comic since it shows how simple a thing it is to take advantage of those who actually take the rules seriously. But of course Cardinals were by no means non-political figures, so another way to interpret the Cardinal’s complacence is that he knows which way the wind blows. Obviously, what everyone wants is the settled appearance of legitimacy, and they are likely to go along with the plans of whoever seems most likely to deliver it. Prince Edward particularly rankles Richard at this point because the child has the temerity to insist that the deep truth should live on from age to age, and that historical truth is not simply a matter of what has written down for posterity. Richard is, of course, right in the middle of staging his own inevitable accession to power in front of everyone who matters, certainly believing that so long as he can arrange the visual feast to everyone’s liking, the near-term historical record will break his way. By implication, perhaps, we are to understand that those who look on while Richard schemes his way to the kingship know what is really going on, and will one day find the courage to say so. Prince Edward also sets himself up as the future king who will wash away England’s humiliation over the loss of French territory originally procured by Edward III and Henry V. Towards the end of the first scene, Richard and Buckingham engage in an almost obscene exchange whereby Buckingham accedes to the murder of William Lord Hastings and may claim when Richard is King the Earldom of Hereford.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 3, Scene 2.&lt;/strong&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lord Stanley has a fearful dream about Richard the boar and fears the separate councils by which decisions are being taken, but Hastings will have none of it. Perhaps more so than anyone else in the play, he seems incapable of discerning Richard’s true character. This is not to say that Hastings is an admirable or innocent man—any such notions are quickly rendered impossible by the way he takes the condemnation of his enemies in this scene. Hastings considers himself secure in Richard’s good graces; he supposes there is a place for him in the new order heralded by Richard. The way Shakespeare handles Hastings resembles something straight from &lt;em&gt;The Mirror for Magistrates,&lt;/em&gt; or from an old morality play—prideful and triumphant one moment, humiliated and cut down the next. We notice that as so often, Shakespeare gives both sides of the argument regarding the validity of prophecy—on the whole, his plays give the nod to popular superstition, don’t they? It is mainly thorough villains like Edmund in King Lear who scorn such powers of prophecy, witchcraft, and the like. Throughout much of his career, Shakespeare wrote during the reign of James I, who was a great believer in witchcraft and even wrote a learned treatise on the subject.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 3, Scenes 3-4.&lt;/strong&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In these two scenes, Richard’s enemies meet their end. Informed that William Lord Hastings will not assent to shoving aside the young Prince in favor of his so-called Protector, Richard devises a delightfully ridiculous little piece of theater, which ends with the present death of Hastings. Anyone who doubts Richard’s claims about the malignant conspiracy of the Queen’s party against him is neatly aligned with them. The real purpose of this mini-drama is, as we can see, to force others in the room into a show of support. This is no time for bet-hedging, and even Lord Stanley must follow along in Richard’s train of sycophants.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 3, Scene 5.&lt;/strong&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yet another delicious piece of theater is here—Buckingham and Richard nicely allay suspicion, taking in the Lord Mayor with their feigned alarm and specious claim that Hastings’s execution was untimely. The scene reminds me a little bit of the one in Macbeth where Macbeth has just killed the two servants who will falsely be blamed for Duncan’s murder. He claims to repent what he has done rashly. Many of Richard’s accusations seem to revolve around sexual innuendo, and we may suppose this topic is especially satisfying to him, if we recall his opening soliloquy. His character assassination of Edward IV is particularly vicious.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 3, Scene 6.&lt;/strong&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Scrivener makes a point I mentioned earlier. He cannot believe that anyone else could possibly believe Richard’s transparent absurdities in justification of his conduct. But as he suggests, the problem is not that nobody perceives the truth; it is that no one dares to acknowledge it openly. Shakespeare’s contemporary John Harington puts the matter succinctly: “Treason doth never prosper: what’s the reason? For if it prosper, none dare call it treason.” Had Richard succeeded as King, what record of him would have come down to Shakespeare’s time? Certainly not the one Shakespeare offers us here since, after all, he writes in defense of Elizabeth’s Tudor line, founded by the illustrious Lancastrian Henry VII.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 3, Scene 7.&lt;/strong&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Here Shakespeare has outdone himself in the representation of outrageous villainy: Buckingham’s quip about Richard’s role being that of a maid who must “still answer nay and take it” is followed by a little stagecraft in which he minces around with his bible, flanked by priests. By reverse logic, that taking of power is once again compared to an aggressive sexual act—the very thing Richard sounded so resentful about in his opening soliloquy. While Buckingham and Richard’s exchanges are often short to the point of stichomythia (one-line exchanges), the dialogue becomes fittingly prolix as the two rogues finish off the whole pageant in front of the Lord Mayor and some leading citizens. As so often, Shakespeare’s supposed prolixity turns out to be situational; it’s needed here because the characters must not say too frankly what they really mean, aside from blunt assertions about the Princes’ illegitimacy and Edward IV’s depraved dalliances. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dynastic rivalry can be a nasty, root-and-branch extirpatory affair just as much as it can be a matter of delicate intermarriages and intricate understandings between rival houses. Here, it isn’t enough that Richard should succeed; he must appear holy while others are slimed beyond recognition and utterly destroyed. It isn’t only the living bodies of his rivals that he must deal with; their posthumous image and report must be altered for his benefit. How powerful an anxiety this business of popular image and report was for Richard is highlighted by ordinary people’s failure to respond to the lies fed them by Buckingham regarding Edward IV and the Princes. Story and spectacle are enormously significant accompaniments to the getting and maintaining of power, and Shakespeare, a great reader of Holinshed especially but also of some other chronicles of English royal history, must have understood how important a force popular images and “oral history” were as a potential threat to the official stories set forth by the monarchs and their supporters. They could result in direct rebellion on the part of the people themselves, or they could serve the interests of rival factions. Richard, a Machiavel before Machiavelli, is striving mightily to avoid becoming not simply feared rather than loved, but outright hated. Machiavelli, incidentally, is one of Shakespeare’s sources for analyzing the workings of political power, just as Montaigne’s philosophical skepticism seems to have struck a cord with him.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 4, Scene 1.&lt;/strong&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This act begins with a concentration on the misfortunes of the women in the play. (Richard married Anne Neville in 1472.) She declares that Richard’s “honey words” won her over on the spot, improbable as that may seem. See my comments on Act 1, scene 2. Elizabeth Woodville ends the scene with remarkably lyrical lines about the “tender babes” in the Tower of London—it was common speculation, of course, that Richard of Gloucester had them murdered when he became king, but there is no solid evidence to prove that he did. Certainly, he stood to benefit from the deed, but as Kendall points out in his biography of Richard (see Appendix 1), so did Henry Tudor, whose claim to the throne wasn’t rock-solid and who didn’t even advance the argument that Edward’s son was illegitimate. Or it might have been Buckingham presenting Richard with a &lt;em&gt;fait accompli.&lt;/em&gt; The bodies were never discovered (at least not with any certainty—some remains were discovered in 1674), so the whole thing must remain a mystery.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 4, Scenes 2-3.&lt;/strong&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Richard compounds his wickedness as the pace of events picks up, broaching the need with Buckingham of doing away with the young Edward V, and fuming when Buckingham hesitates, no doubt to consider his own selfish interests. Then we are told that a certain James Tyrrel has contracted with his subordinates to effect the murders—this is “information” straight out of Thomas More’s study of Richard—and are treated to another of the play’s more lyrical passages about the piteous nature of the princes’ death. Richard also makes away with Anne his queen—again there’s no evidence in the historical record aside from popular suspicion and Tudor propaganda. But Shakespeare’s villain glosses his actions revealingly: always a major concern with Shakespeare is that those who fail to act instead of just talking and planning quickly end up on the sidelines, or worse. (Consider the fate of that most poetical ruler, Richard II.) It was a Renaissance commonplace that a well-born person’s formation should be oriented towards action. Richard III is a master of words and deeds; he isn’t one to be caught sitting on his hands when something needs doing. But Richard’s mastery is short-lived, and his own words suggest the reason Shakespeare proffers for his failure as a king of only a few years’ reign: “I am in / So far in blood that sin will pluck on sin. / Tear-falling pity dwells not in this eye” (4.2.63-5). However courageous and crafty Richard may be, he has become the creature of his own evil deeds, doomed to repeat them with less and less control over the outcome, until disaster can no longer be kept at bay. Only his death at the hands of Henry Tudor, and Henry’s marriage as Henry VII to the Yorkist King Edward IV’s daughter Elizabeth, will put an end to the bloody chaos of The Wars of the Roses. This lesson seems to me starkly Augustinian: sin begets sin, and free will negates itself thereby, so that all of Richard’s cunning schemes and furious action come to naught. Shakespeare’s “speaking picture” (Sidney’s phrase) of incarnate evil, like all evil, ultimately has no substance, no staying power.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 4, Scenes 4-5.&lt;/strong&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The play’s women again congregate, this time with bitter effect: Queen Margaret of Anjou, Henry VI’s widow, is right there beside Elizabeth Woodville, widow of Edward IV, to sharpen the pangs of her grief over the death of her husband and the disappearance of her two sons by the king. Margaret feels Elizabeth’s pain, and feeds upon it: as she says, it will make her smile in France (erstwhile center of her hopes for power in England). The real Margaret died in August, 1482 in France, so she didn’t actually live to see Richard III’s demise, but Shakespeare situates her so as to sharpen our sense of the cruelty of the times, with their fierce dynastic rivalries and constant betrayals: the old feudal, chivalric order had long since begun the process of ripping itself apart, with the nobility casting aside all responsibility to their subjects and ravaging the land in a quest for individual and familial gain. It seems nobody in the disintegrating order Shakespeare describes here is willing to serve for the correct reasons; nobody’s place is acknowledged by anyone else as rightful and permanent—all is scheming and self-interest. Shakespeare is perfectly capable of idealizing the old order—consider his favorable treatment of Henry V, victor of Agincourt in 1412. But whatever the historical inaccuracies of the play and leaving aside its Tudor bias, the overall picture it presents of this final episode of The Wars of the Roses seems just.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Another thing to notice in this scene is the curious dilation of Richard’s rhetoric even as its effectiveness diminishes to nothing: after hearing his mother the Duchess of York’s terrible curse in a relatively short space (we notice that Elizabeth had sought to know more of this art of cursing from her nemesis Margaret) it takes him a good long time to convince Elizabeth of absolutely nothing. Their at times stichomythic, at times long-winded exchange amounts to wrangling over Richard’s desire to marry the widowed queen’s daughter, also named Elizabeth, lest the girl’s hand be given to Richmond, i.e. Henry Tudor. Richard ends up rather pathetically swearing by the future, when, of course, he will become as mild as mother’s milk. The almost tedious repetition of the words “myself” and “yourself” in this exchange play up, respectively, Elizabeth’s distrust of dynastic bloodline as a measure of safety (they portend peril as much or more than safety, in her experience; the language of fealty, honor, and birth has become a mere cipher), and Richard’s need for others to regard not his personal misconduct but the majesty of the king’s “other body,” the one that symbolizes or incarnates the whole people. Richard’s cynical way of expressing this doctrine of “the king’s two bodies” is to say, “be not peevish-fond in great designs” (4.4.417). He wants Elizabeth to act with regard for the imperatives of statecraft and policy—namely, his own safety as a dynast.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the fifth scene that concludes Act 4, Richard receives mixed news on the impending battle, and pins down Lord Stanley, or so he thinks, by holding his young son hostage. (The real Stanley, by the way, seems to have been quite a slippery character, as evidenced by his dubious loyalties to both Edward IV and Warwick when those two feuded.)  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 5, Scene 1.&lt;/strong&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Buckingham (Henry Stafford, Second Duke of Buckingham) goes to the block at last, with a morality-play-style flourish, Queen Margaret’s curses on his lips.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Act 5, Scenes 2-5.&lt;/strong&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The final act is an exercise in counterpoint—Richard’s tortured conscience rears, forcing him to confront the ghosts of all his victims in a nightmare and at least momentarily shaking his confidence, while Richmond’s apparently spotless mind is directed towards the battle at hand. Both men harangue their troops in set-piece style: Richmond’s is the language of moral right, spoken by a man who’s certain that Providence is on his side; Richard’s is that of insouciance, spoken by a desperate rogue—protect what’s yours, he tells his men, and “Let us to it pell-mell; / If not to heaven, then hand in hand to hell” (5.3.312-13). One thing we can’t say of Richard is that he is a coward—Shakespeare grants him a king’s death, betrayed by many but hacking his way valiantly through a host of false Richmonds, until at last the real Henry Tudor cuts this last of the Plantagenet kings down, and proclaims the time of troubles at an end: he will marry princess Elizabeth, the deceased Yorkist King Edward IV’s daughter, and thereby unite the houses of Lancaster and York.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8995057146982584552-5761478781829378561?l=ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/feeds/5761478781829378561/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8995057146982584552&amp;postID=5761478781829378561' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/5761478781829378561'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/5761478781829378561'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/2007/02/week-02-richard-iii.html' title='Week 02, Richard III'/><author><name>Alfred J. Drake</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/16752305052112968118</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='28' height='32' src='http://www.ajdrake.com/wiki/tiki-download_file.php?fileId=112'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8995057146982584552.post-7435678911022234439</id><published>2007-02-01T11:11:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-02-02T11:44:18.601-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Week 01, Intro</title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center;" align="center"&gt;&lt;b&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;Welcome to E432, Shakespeare's Tragedies and Romances&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;st1:place&gt;&lt;st1:placename&gt;&lt;b&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/st1:placename&gt;&lt;/st1:place&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center;" align="center"&gt;&lt;st1:place&gt;&lt;st1:placename&gt;&lt;b&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;Spring 2007 at Chapman &lt;/span&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/st1:placename&gt;&lt;st1:placetype&gt;&lt;b&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;University&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/st1:placetype&gt;&lt;/st1:place&gt;&lt;b&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt; in Orange, California&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;st1:city&gt;&lt;st1:place&gt;&lt;/st1:place&gt;&lt;/st1:city&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;      &lt;p&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;This blog will offer posts on all of the plays on our syllabus. I will post two kinds of notes: general and act/scene-by-scene. Both kinds are optional reading, but I encourage you to read the entries as your time permits. While they are not exactly the same as what I may choose to say during class sessions (i.e. these are not usually exact copies of my lecture notes), they should prove helpful in your engagement with the plays and in arriving at paper topics. The edition used is &lt;/span&gt;Evans, G. Blakemore et al., eds.  &lt;i&gt;The Riverside Shakespeare.&lt;/i&gt;  2nd edition.  Houghton Mifflin, 1997.  ISBN: 0-395-75490-9. &lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"&gt;A dedicated menu at my &lt;a href="http://ajdrake.com/wiki"&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;wiki site&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt; contains the necessary information for students enrolled in this course; when the semester has ended, this blog will remain online, and a copy of the syllabus will remain in the Archive menu.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;&lt;u1:p&gt;&lt;/u1:p&gt;&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;       &lt;u1:p&gt;&lt;/u1:p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8995057146982584552-7435678911022234439?l=ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/feeds/7435678911022234439/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8995057146982584552&amp;postID=7435678911022234439' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/7435678911022234439'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8995057146982584552/posts/default/7435678911022234439'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://ajdrake-432-spr-07.blogspot.com/2007/02/week-01-intro.html' title='Week 01, Intro'/><author><name>Alfred J. Drake</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/16752305052112968118</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='28' height='32' src='http://www.ajdrake.com/wiki/tiki-download_file.php?fileId=112'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry></feed>
